summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/75836-0.txt
blob: 0260bae3052099f116490203f0792503170da5df (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
7742
7743
7744
7745
7746
7747
7748
7749
7750
7751
7752
7753
7754
7755
7756
7757
7758
7759
7760
7761
7762
7763
7764
7765
7766
7767
7768
7769
7770
7771
7772
7773
7774
7775
7776
7777
7778
7779
7780
7781
7782
7783
7784
7785
7786
7787
7788
7789
7790
7791
7792
7793
7794
7795
7796
7797
7798
7799
7800
7801
7802
7803
7804
7805
7806
7807
7808
7809
7810
7811
7812
7813
7814
7815
7816
7817
7818
7819
7820
7821
7822
7823
7824
7825
7826
7827
7828
7829
7830
7831
7832
7833
7834
7835
7836
7837
7838
7839
7840
7841
7842
7843
7844
7845
7846
7847
7848
7849
7850
7851
7852
7853
7854
7855
7856
7857
7858
7859
7860
7861
7862
7863
7864
7865
7866
7867
7868
7869
7870
7871
7872
7873
7874
7875
7876
7877
7878
7879
7880
7881
7882
7883
7884
7885
7886
7887
7888
7889
7890
7891
7892
7893
7894
7895
7896
7897
7898
7899
7900
7901
7902
7903
7904
7905
7906
7907
7908
7909
7910
7911
7912
7913
7914
7915
7916
7917
7918
7919
7920
7921
7922
7923
7924
7925
7926
7927
7928
7929
7930
7931
7932
7933
7934
7935
7936
7937
7938
7939
7940
7941
7942
7943
7944
7945
7946
7947
7948
7949
7950
7951
7952
7953
7954
7955
7956
7957
7958
7959
7960
7961
7962
7963
7964
7965
7966
7967
7968
7969
7970
7971
7972
7973
7974
7975
7976
7977
7978
7979
7980
7981
7982
7983
7984
7985
7986
7987
7988
7989
7990
7991
7992
7993
7994
7995
7996
7997
7998
7999
8000
8001
8002
8003
8004
8005
8006
8007
8008
8009
8010
8011
8012
8013
8014
8015
8016
8017
8018
8019
8020
8021
8022
8023
8024
8025
8026
8027
8028
8029
8030
8031
8032
8033
8034
8035
8036
8037
8038
8039
8040
8041
8042
8043
8044
8045
8046
8047
8048
8049
8050
8051
8052
8053
8054
8055
8056
8057
8058
8059
8060
8061
8062
8063
8064
8065
8066
8067
8068
8069
8070
8071
8072
8073
8074
8075
8076
8077
8078
8079
8080
8081
8082
8083
8084
8085
8086
8087
8088
8089
8090
8091
8092
8093
8094
8095
8096
8097
8098
8099
8100
8101
8102
8103
8104
8105
8106
8107
8108
8109
8110
8111
8112
8113
8114
8115
8116
8117
8118
8119
8120
8121
8122
8123
8124
8125
8126
8127
8128
8129
8130
8131
8132
8133
8134
8135
8136
8137
8138
8139
8140
8141
8142
8143
8144
8145
8146
8147
8148
8149
8150
8151
8152
8153
8154
8155
8156
8157
8158
8159
8160
8161
8162
8163
8164
8165
8166
8167
8168
8169
8170
8171
8172
8173
8174
8175
8176
8177
8178
8179
8180
8181
8182
8183
8184
8185
8186
8187
8188
8189
8190
8191
8192
8193
8194
8195
8196
8197
8198
8199
8200
8201
8202
8203
8204
8205
8206
8207
8208
8209
8210
8211
8212
8213
8214
8215
8216
8217
8218
8219
8220
8221
8222
8223
8224
8225
8226
8227
8228
8229
8230
8231
8232
8233
8234
8235
8236
8237
8238
8239
8240
8241
8242
8243
8244
8245
8246
8247
8248
8249
8250
8251
8252
8253
8254
8255
8256
8257
8258
8259
8260
8261
8262
8263
8264
8265
8266
8267
8268
8269
8270
8271
8272
8273
8274
8275
8276
8277
8278
8279
8280
8281
8282
8283
8284
8285
8286
8287
8288
8289
8290
8291
8292
8293
8294
8295
8296
8297
8298
8299
8300
8301
8302
8303
8304
8305
8306
8307
8308
8309
8310
8311
8312
8313
8314
8315
8316
8317
8318
8319
8320
8321
8322
8323
8324
8325
8326
8327
8328
8329
8330
8331
8332
8333
8334
8335
8336
8337
8338
8339
8340
8341
8342
8343
8344
8345
8346
8347
8348
8349
8350
8351
8352

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75836 ***







  SIX
  MRS GREENES


  By
  LORNA REA



  LONDON: WILLIAM HEINEMANN LTD




  _First published March,_ 1929

  _New Impressions April_ (3 _times_), _May, June, July,_ 1929



  _Printed in Great Britain at the
  Windmill Press, Kingswood, Surrey_




TO PHILIP RUSSELL REA




FOREWORD

The fact that I belong to a family genealogically resembling the
Greene family suggested to me the scheme of this book.

Apart from this similarity all the characters in "Six Mrs. Greenes"
are entirely fictional.

L. R.




  WILLIAM GREENE-+-LAVINIA FORSTER
  (1808-1875)    |
                 |
      +----------+---------------+
      |                          |
  GEOFFREY----+-MARGARET HILL   HUGH--SARAH DODDS
  (1848-1924) |                 (1850-1920)
              |
    +---------+-------------------------+
    |                                   |
  RODNEY----+-EDITH BECKETT           EDWIN--DORA PILKINGTON
  (b. 1874) |                      (1875-1915)        |
            |                                         |
     +------+-------------+----+                      |
     |                    |    |                      |
  GEOFFREY--HELEN GUEST   |   HUGH--JESSICA DEANE   EDWIN
  (b. 1901)               |   (b. 1904)            (1904-1917)
                          |
                      LAVINIA--MARTIN PEILE
                     (b. 1903)
                          |
                          |
                        MARTIN
                       (b. 1924)




CONTENTS


I MRS GREENE

II MRS HUGH GREENE

III MRS RODNEY GREENE

IV MRS EDWIN GREENE

V MRS GEOFFREY H. GREENE

VI MRS HUGH BECKETT GREENE

VII ET CETERA




MRS GREENE




SIX MRS GREENES



MRS. GREENE


I

Old Mrs. Greene was very tired.

When she was tired she talked to herself, and her talk was a jumble
of names.  Her sons, her grandsons, her granddaughter, her
granddaughter's husband, jigged about in her brain.  They formed
groups, advanced towards her in a solid phalanx, broke up and receded
again.  The pattern of their comings and goings was shot with
pleasure at some remembered incident, or again with intense
irritation that found vent in mumbled phrases.  "She's always been a
stupid woman."

"What did you say, Mrs. Greene?" asked Miss Dorset, a quiet, pleasant
young woman who acted as her housekeeper and companion.

"I didn't," said Mrs. Greene, annoyed at being interrupted in that
restless uncontrollable reverie which was all that remained to her of
thought, but the innumerable little lines on her old cheeks smoothed
into tranquillity as a sudden recollection of her granddaughter's
last visit established itself momentarily in her mind.  Lavinia had
been very sweet and so pretty.  That scarlet frock had seemed to
darken her eyes and whiten her skin; even her hair shone as she sat
on a footstool after dinner in front of the fire, her hands clasped
round her knees, and talked about Martin endlessly, glowingly; about
the two Martins, her husband and her son.  A happy child Lavinia;
Martin, a satisfactory grandson-in-law, and Martin, the little
great-grandson, a pleasant thing to think about.  Why was it that
Lavinia's husband had not been able to come for the week-end with
Lavinia?  Mrs. Greene groped in her mind for the reason and then
stumbled on it suddenly as one of the things Lavinia had spoken about
with pride.  Martin had been asked to go North to represent the firm
on business.  He had to interview two clients and persuade them to
carry through an important deal, and it was a matter for
congratulation that the negotiations had been entrusted to him.

Old Mrs. Greene pondered.  The beginnings of life, how terrible they
were; each action, even the most impulsive and ill-considered,
marching steadily on towards its inevitable result, and eliminating
logically the possibility of any other result.

For a moment, looking back, she saw her life move down its long
determined track, marked erratically here and there by emotions,
incidents and circumstances: her passionate love for Geoffrey, her
husband; her passionate maternal love for Rodney and Edwin; the death
of her father; her sons' marriages; her husband's sudden and
widespread literary recognition; Edwin's death, and then her
husband's death followed immediately by the birth of Lavinia's son,
her only great-grandchild.  She looked down at her thin old hands
with the loose rings slipping up the fingers, and thought with clear
lucidity: what changes are wrought by the alchemy of years in this
poor human stuff.

Immediately her age, her weariness, her thousand bodily discomforts,
crowded into the present and engulfed the past.

"Miss Dorset," she said querulously, "help me to bed, Miss Dorset,
I'm tired."



II

When a hen's life is ended by the chopper the severed head falls to
the ground, but the body with spattered wings awkwardly outstretched
steps erratically this way and that, watched from the ground by its
own surprised eyes until its ultimate surrender to the laws of death
and gravity.

Miss Dorset fifteen years ago had suffered and lived through a
kindred mutilation, being forced to watch from the edge of a cliff
her twin sister and only relative drowning a hundred yards from the
shore.  Mary Dorset had gone bathing, Clara Dorset had gone walking.
Mary took cramp, struggled a little, and sank, while Clara on the top
of the cliff darted a few steps to the right, a few to the left,
screaming, and finally fell to the ground, overborne by the shocking
realisation of her loss and of her utter impotence to have prevented
it.

Since then Miss Dorset, always competent, always adequate, had been
curiously incomplete.  Anæsthetized by this early tragedy she was
invulnerable to further suffering, impervious to the pinpricks of
poverty and dependence, and utterly unmoved in the face of any
difficulty or crisis.  Sometimes at night between waking and
sleeping, or in the early morning between sleeping and waking, she
was stabbed by a poignant vision of that scene of fifteen years ago,
but no trace of emotion showed, as a rule, in her quiet manner of
life.

She had lived with Mrs. Greene for seven years, at first as
housekeeper and secretary.  Since Mr. Greene's death, however, which
had occurred suddenly three years ago, her role had been much more
comprehensive.  She managed the household, prepared for visitors,
welcoming them unobtrusively on their arrival, and discreetly
beckoning one guest out as she shepherded another in, lest the
fatigue of prolonged conversation should lead to a restless night for
the old lady.  But she was also Mrs. Greene's constant companion, on
her walks, in the house and at meals; there were indeed few moments
in the day when she could contrive to be alone.

The measured routine of life was rarely broken in its succession of
small daily services and arrangements, but when any of the
grandchildren came for a visit Miss Dorset showed a natural grace not
only in her methods of self-effacement but in leaving undone those
trivial duties which, carried out by Geoffrey, Lavinia or Hugh,
became a source of pleasure to Mrs. Greene.  "Give me a cushion,
Geoffrey, and arrange my shawl," she would say; and when Geoffrey had
fumbled the cushion into place Miss Dorset, fully conscious of the
fact that he had not added to Mrs. Greene's comfort, nevertheless
appreciated the pleasure that it had given her to be waited on by her
grandson.

There was a genuinely comfortable relationship between Mrs. Greene
and Miss Dorset: Mrs. Greene seldom resented the fact of her physical
dependence on Miss Dorset, and Miss Dorset understood, too well to be
wounded by any sharpness of tongue, the old woman's kindliness,
sagacity and clear sightedness.

At 9.15 every morning Miss Dorset brought up the letters, and waited
quietly by the bedside, watching the unsteady fingers tearing open
the envelopes and slowly withdrawing the rustling sheets.  It would
have been easy to offer help, but Miss Dorset was infinitely patient.
"Mrs. Greene likes to do little things for herself," she would
explain.  "It takes a few moments longer, but she has a great deal of
leisure, you know."  And Helen--it was generally Helen who
expostulated at delay, and was ready with her facile, "Let me do it,
Granny,"--must needs restrain herself and watch the number of
laborious trembling movements that were necessary to perform any
simple action.

This morning Miss Dorset remembering Mrs. Greene's extreme fatigue on
the previous night, looked anxiously at her face as she took the
letters, but made no comment.  Mrs. Greene, however, answered the
unspoken question, "I had a good night, thank you, and I'm not tired
to-day."

She laid a hand on Miss Dorset's arm and added: "You're a nice
restful creature to have about."

A deep, unbecoming flush spread over Miss Dorset's sallowness at the
unusual tribute, but she only said quietly: "Thank you, I'm very
happy here with you," and then waited with folded hands for any news
or instructions to be imparted to her.

It was a long time before Mrs. Greene leaned back on her pillow and
allowed a neat and closely written letter to slip from her fingers on
to the bed.  She was worrying.  A thousand tiny lines creased her
forehead, and she pushed back her scanty white hair with a gesture
reminiscent of the days when heavy dark wings smooth and shining like
Lavinia's, had swept down from her middle parting to cover the ears
that now jutted out like excrescences on her shrunken skull.

"It's not a good idea," she said with an unusual tremor in her voice.
"It's a sentimental idea and the children don't hold with sentiment
and anniversaries and such like, and it will be very difficult for
me.  In fact if Edith weren't so set on it, I wouldn't think of
going, but you know how my daughter-in-law must always have her way."

"Is it a letter from Mrs. Rodney that is worrying you?" asked Miss
Dorset.

"I told you it was," answered Mrs. Greene.  "Here, you'd better read
it."

She picked up the letter and handed it to Miss Dorset.


  207, Sussex Square.
      Nov. 9th.

My dear Mrs. Greene,

Rodney and I were delighted to hear from Lavinia that you were so
well and in such good spirits when she saw you at the weekend.  We
have been hoping to come and see you for the last few weeks, but
Rodney has been very busy, and I have had a great deal on my hands
since the wedding.  I've been supervising Hugh's and Jessica's house
being got ready for them among other things.  They come home on
Tuesday evidently very happy, and quite sure that no couple ever had
a honeymoon like theirs.  I have a little plan for them which I do
hope you will try and fall in with, as it will be no good at all
without you.  Aunt Sarah is to be in town next week I hear, staying
with her own relations, and I think it would be such a good idea if
you would come up for one night for a little dinner party.  Just the
family of course.

Do you realise that there are now six Mrs. Greenes?  You and Aunt
Sarah, Dora and myself, and the two children, Helen and Jessica.  I
think Friday week would be best.  Rodney will come himself to fetch
you in the car, and you can have a long rest before dinner, and motor
home on Saturday.  Now don't say no, I have really set my heart on
having a reunion of the three generations.

Rodney sends his love and is hoping to see you.

  Much love from
      EDITH.


Miss Dorset read this through carefully, reflected for a moment and
then said decisively: "I don't think it would be wise for you to go,
Mrs. Greene; you've been very easily tired the last few weeks, and
this time of year is trying.  Will you not dictate a letter for Mrs.
Rodney saying you don't feel able to accept her invitation?"

"I don't call that an invitation," said Mrs. Greene forcibly.  "More
like a command.  My daughter-in-law arranges everything for everybody
and sends them their instructions."

Her voice lost its vibration and dropped on a flat note as she added:
"It's easier to fall in with her plans, than to hold out against
them; I'm getting old.  And perhaps it will please Rodney to have me
in his house again, though it's more hers than his."

A long silence fell.  Miss Dorset had no comment to offer and Mrs.
Greene was obviously immersed in painful thoughts.  Suddenly she
roused herself and leaned forward, speaking with such calmness and
certainty that her words borrowed the force of oratory.

"When a woman has lived with her husband and loved her husband for
over fifty years, she shouldn't live on after him.  She's only a
cripple.  There's no place left for her, and no power.  I saw one of
my sons marry a girl I didn't like, and the other a girl I despised.
I lost Edwin in the War, and Edwin's son soon after.  Geoffrey and I
were old; we were on the shelf, but we still had our place in life.
Now Geoffrey's dead and I'm lost.  I'm Granny and Greatgranny; I'm an
old woman to be humoured and treated kindly and encouraged and taken
here and there for her own good, but I'm not Mrs. Geoffrey Greene.
She's dead."

Mrs. Greene had spoken with long pauses between the sentences.  When
she had finished she closed her eyes and sat upright and motionless,
drained of colour, teeth and hair assailed by the greedy years, but
with the lovely structure of jaw and cheekbone more visible under the
sagging skin than it had ever been under firm flesh.

"I don't think you should let Mrs. Rodney's letter depress you,"
hazarded Miss Dorset at last.  "If you decide to go I know both she
and Mr. Rodney will make all arrangements for your comfort."

"Everybody makes arrangements for my comfort," said Mrs. Greene
harshly.  "And nobody can achieve it for me."

She spoke with her eyes still shut, and there was bitter resignation
in the line of her mouth.

"We do try," ventured Miss Dorset gently.  At the sound of her
troubled voice Mrs. Greene lifted her lids and smiled.

"I know you do," she said, and her voice had regained its ring.  "I'm
an ungrateful, cantankerous old woman, and I may last like this for
years."

The crudity of the last sentence was the signal for Miss Dorset to
change the subject.

"Would you like to get up now?" she asked.  "You have a nice full day
before you: it's so sunny this morning that I think a little walk
will do you good, and then you remember Mrs. Hugh is coming for
to-night on her way up to town.  She arrives at 4.15, and I've
ordered the car to meet her."

"I'd forgotten Sarah was coming to-day," said Mrs. Greene.  "I'll be
glad to see her.  I wonder if she has heard from Edith; she'll be no
more pleased than I am about this ridiculous party."

All her good humour came back at the malicious and delightful thought
of imparting the unwelcome news to her sister-in-law and discussing
with her the unreasonableness of such a plan.

"Sarah will see that it's a bad idea," she repeated confidently.
"There'll we be, three widows and three wives, each of us supposed to
stand for something, and the whole idea quite false.  I'm not an old
Greene grandmother any more than Edith is a Greene mother and Jessica
a young Greene wife; I'm Margaret Hill, and Jessica is Jessica Deane,
and we married men of the same name and the same blood, but nobody
but Edith would ever expect that to link us up in a chain."

"I know you will enjoy a talk with Mrs. Hugh," said Miss Dorset.
"Shall I put her in the usual room, or do you think she likes the
view from the front better?  It isn't such a good room, of course."

"Put her in the front room.  Sarah is like me; she likes to look out
on a good view and a wide space, and so long as the bed is
comfortable she won't notice anything else.  And now help me up,
please."

The business of getting Mrs. Greene dressed for the day was
exhausting both for her and for Miss Dorset, but there were few days
in the year when her indomitable courage and vitality allowed her to
lie abed and forgo the effort for twenty-four hours.  The irritation
involved in thrusting out each leg to have its stocking drawn on was
so intense as to amount to pain; her back ached and her skin tingled.
It was infinite weariness to get her arms into her sleeves and keep
her head steady to have her hair done, but Mrs. Greene faced these
ordeals with fortitude and equanimity.

Every morning the indignity of physical helplessness struck her
afresh, but every morning she banished the thought with resolution
and ignored in conversation the difficulties of her toilet.  Her good
humour never failed her here, and Miss Dorset was too well versed in
the intricacies of her employer's code of reticence ever to provoke
her by an allusion to the matter in hand.

Usually during that painful three quarters of an hour they discussed
the news of the day which both had absorbed during breakfast, Mrs.
Greene with genuine interest in current activities, Miss Dorset
uninterested, except in so far as they provided a topic of discussion
attractive to Mrs. Greene.  Mrs. Rodney's letter, however, altered
the trend of Mrs. Greene's conversation for this one morning.

"What dress have I got to wear at my daughter-in-law's dinner?" she
asked crisply.  "I won't wear black and I think my grey satin is
getting shabby."

"I think perhaps it is a little," agreed Miss Dorset.  "But it always
looks very nice."

"Shabby and nice don't go together," was the uncompromising reply.
"We'll write to Madame Fenella to-day and ask her to send down a
fitter with some patterns of grey satin and brocade.  I'll wear my
diamond necklace, and grey is a good background.  You know, Miss
Dorset, I've always liked nice dresses."

"I know you have, Mrs. Greene; all your things have been beautiful as
long as I've known you."

"But it was before you knew me that I had my best things," said Mrs.
Greene staring into the mirror, but not seeing the face ragged with
age reflected in it.  Seeing herself instead forty, fifty and sixty
years ago when she was ardent and lovely.

"There was a sea-green poplin," she said dreamily.  "A silk poplin
that Geoffrey liked very much.  That was the summer when Edwin was
ten; I remember going up in it to kiss him good-night.  And before
that there was a blue velvet, peacock blue we called it, with a tight
bodice and a flounced skirt all drawn to the back.  But when I was a
girl, before I married, it was always white.  I remember asking my
mother for a red evening dress but she wouldn't hear of it, so I
didn't get one till long after I married--and then it didn't suit me."

Mrs. Greene smiled, thinking of the red dress that had been a
failure, and then went on musingly:

"I don't know why it didn't suit me; Lavinia is very like what I was
at her age, and she looks so pretty in red; but Godfrey liked me best
in green and blue, and I used to dress to please him."

"I think you always look very nice in grey, and of course, as you
say, it's a lovely background for your jewels," said Miss Dorset,
whose sole conversational aim was to direct Mrs. Greene down pleasant
paths and by-ways and prevent if possible any comparison between the
empty present and the rich past.

On this occasion she was fortunate.  An expression of real pleasure
lit up Mrs. Greene's faded eyes.  She spoke with assurance.

"You know, Miss Dorset, it's a long time since I wore my diamond
necklace; in fact it's a long time since I went over my jewels at
all.  I think with the party coming off I'd really better look
through them."

"I'm sure it would be a good plan," agreed Miss Dorset.

"Very well then, we'll go out now; I'm ready am I not?  And this
afternoon you'll open the safe and I'll go over all my things.
Geoffrey did love to give me jewels.  You know I used to be very
dark, and he always thought them very becoming to me."

"You'll be quite busy then," said Miss Dorset, relieved to think that
the day promised to be a full and interesting one for Mrs. Greene;
for once in a way there was a definite little plan for each of the
yawning intervals between meals.

To Miss Dorset each day presented itself as a problem in four
sections: in each section some trivial interest or occupation had to
be provided for old Mrs. Greene, whose mental outlook, through still
vivid, could not avoid being impinged upon by her physical
limitations.  There was the long interval between getting dressed and
lunch time which could only be comfortably filled by a walk.  Miss
Dorset registered an aggrieved resentment against Providence for any
lapse from fine weather conditions between 11 a.m. and 1 p.m.
Subconsciously she felt that it was Mrs. Greene's prerogative to
enjoy the sun for these two hours.

The shorter interval between lunch and tea was partially filled by a
rest, and often by preparations for some visitor who was coming to
tea, and whose visit involved for her punctilious hostess a change of
dress and shawl.

The hour after tea was often a difficult and irritable time,
particularly in winter when the heavy curtains had to be drawn early
and Mrs. Greene could not sit at her drawing-room window, gazing over
the fields to the little larch wood that darkened and thickened as
light faded out of the sky, and then magically thinned again till
each twig was separate and visible in the clear darkness.

Sometimes there was a library list to be made, or a parcel of library
books to be opened, and to Miss Dorset at least, it was a matter of
signal importance that the second post arrived at 5 o'clock.  It
might contain letters that would keep Mrs. Greene occupied for half
an hour.

There was always Patience, of course, but there were few days when
this proved to be anything but a dreary makeshift.  Mrs. Greene would
lay out the cards, idly pick up the kings and queens, turn them about
as if the designs were new to her and forget what Patience she had
embarked on.  Even Miss Dorset's nervous system was not proof against
the strain of watching her try to play "Monte Carlo" with cards
arranged for "Demon."

After dinner was a blessedly short period, and generally a happy one.

Summer and winter alike Mrs. Greene would come through from the
dining-room in a mood of tranquil acquiescence; content either to
dream by the open window with the scent of stocks from the flower
beds and hay from the meadows beyond, blowing in on the cool night
breeze, or else to sit in front of the fire gazing at the glowing
logs which helped her to focus her mind and recapture elusive
memories.

On this November day each section had provided its own solution.

"I think perhaps you should put on something warm," said Miss Dorset,
avoiding instinctively any suggestion that she was dictator rather
than adviser in the matter of wraps.  "It's a lovely sunny day but
there's a cold wind blowing round the corner of the house."

She arranged Mrs. Greene's heavy cape as she spoke, and then gently
took her arm as they began the laborious descent of the stairs.

This safely accomplished and the old lady deposited for a moment on a
chair in the hall, Miss Dorset hurried off to fetch her own coat.

"There now, we're all ready," she stated cheerfully on her return.
"Will you have your walking-stick?"

She handed it to Mrs. Greene and they set off, walking slowly towards
the walled garden, where clumps of tattered Michaelmas daisies, some
limp and shabby chrysanthemums, and a few stalwart dahlias still
defied the coming winter.

A sudden jocose gust of wind swept the leaves along the untidy
earthen borders, whirled under Mrs. Greene's cape, and set all the
branches rustling and all the tree tops tossing madly.

"You're sure this isn't too much for you?" asked Miss Dorset
anxiously.

Everything was in motion; trees, bushes, and tatterdemalion flower
heads.  Even the earth seemed to move under the restless scattering
leaves.

"I like it," she announced stoutly, and breathed deep of the rich
odour of decay that rose like a miasma from the ground.  "I like
autumn; it's the time for adventures and fine deeds; it's the bravest
season of all."

"That's quite true; I should like to die in the autumn."

Miss Dorset's answer was as totally unexpected as was the intensity
with which she spoke.  Mrs. Greene looked at her for a moment.

"You're still young," she said.  "Death isn't the only adventure left
for you as it is for me.  You ought to like spring best, when the
celandines come out."

Miss Dorset relapsed into her usual quiet apologetic manner, so
strangely at variance with the uncompromising ferocity of her
sentiments.

"Spring always seems to me a little silly," she asserted.  "It's all
so hopeful and promising, and hope and promise are such callow things
and fall so soon in ruins."

Suddenly realising that she had broken one of her inviolable rules in
betraying so intimate a glimpse of her personality, Miss Dorset
hastily turned into a less personal channel.

"I think the word 'jejune' expresses what I feel about spring, but,
as you say, the autumn is a fine season, and to-day is really
beautiful."

Mrs. Greene held her peace.  She had always possessed too much
sensibility to frustrate anyone's means of escape from a
conversational predicament.  She had never pressed for a confidence.
But as they walked down the path and out at the further gate from
garden to wood it struck her as strange that there should be this
kinship of thought between Miss Dorset and her.

The inequalities of life are very marked, she thought.  Most of us
arrive at the same conclusion, but the ways in which we reach it are
as many as the leaves scuttling at my feet.  I lived for seventy-five
good years, then Geoffrey died and the lean years came.  All that was
left was to do the best I could from day to day, trying to be a
little stoical, and not getting too whining and senile.  But here's
this poor dried-up creature.  She never had a spring time and yet she
lives like me from day to day getting a little pleasure here and a
little comfort there, but really only living towards the grave.

Her heart stirred with pity as she thought of the glowing human
relationships that had been her happiness and delight for
seventy-five years, contrasted with the absolute emptiness of Miss
Dorset's thirty-eight years.

"The trouble is I've lived too long; three years too long; but she's
never lived at all."

Inadvertently she spoke aloud, but Miss Dorset was quite unaware of
the trend of thought that had led to the remark.

"I beg your pardon," she said mechanically, more as a warning to her
employer that she was thinking aloud, than in expectation of a reply.

Mrs. Greene, however, answered abruptly:

"There's a ruby and diamond brooch in the safe that I'm going to give
you when we go through my things this afternoon.  I meant to leave it
to you anyhow, but you might as well have it now.  I'd like to see
you wearing it."

She hardly heard Miss Dorset's surprised and nervous thanks.  She was
again lost in thought, appreciating with painful clearness her motive
in making this impulsive gesture.  Life had given nothing to Clara
Dorset, so she, Margaret Greene, was giving her a diamond and ruby
brooch.  It seemed somehow inadequate; Mrs. Greene smiled at the
thought of how inadequate it was, but she sighed sharply at the
tragic futility of all human endeavours to compensate, to strike a
balance between loss and gain.

The day had changed for her.  The fitful kindly wind was no longer
kindly.  It tugged at her hat and made her bones ache cruelly.  The
white clouds blowing across the sky seemed harbingers of rain,
threatening to overcast the sun.  She felt frail and impotent, and
when she said, "I should like to turn back now," there was a quaver
in her voice that she tried in vain to conceal.

As they retraced their slow steps Miss Dorset recited in detail her
preparations for Mrs. Hugh's arrival.

"I've put two big vases of leaves in her bedroom," she said.  "There
really aren't any flowers left worth picking and the leaves are a
beautiful colour."

"Sarah's garden at Lynton will be full of flowers.  They bloom for
her all the year round, but I'm no gardener."

Mrs. Greene was regaining her serenity.

"What are we giving her for dinner?" she asked.  "Sarah pays no
attention to what she eats, but I'd like to give her such a good
dinner that she'll be bound to notice it."

"Well, I had thought of a good clear soup, some stuffed fillets of
sole, a pheasant, and a nice apricot cream," said Miss Dorset
tentatively, "but that can easily be changed if you would like
something more elaborate."

"I don't like elaborate things," answered Mrs. Greene, "but Sarah
never thinks of anything so mundane as food and it's good for her to
meet a materialist like me."

She reflected for a moment and then pronounced decisively.

"Yes, that's a good dinner.  But not apricot cream.  Tell cook to
make a peach tart with our own bottled peaches, and to give us a good
hot savoury after it, and tell her to put enough sherry in the soup.
I don't know why, but when there's no man to cook for, they won't put
sherry in the soup or rum in the trifles."

Mrs. Greene spoke energetically.  Careless herself as to what she
ate, she had always held it important not only that her glass and
silver should be beyond reproach, but that the food served to guests
should be delicately chosen and delicately cooked.

"There's a lot to be learnt from food," she continued in a ruminating
vein.  "Take Sarah, for instance.  After a dinner at Lynton you can't
help knowing she's a good gardener because of her fruit and
vegetables, but you can't help seeing she isn't discriminating; she
gives you nourishment without quality.  And think of Edith.  Every
meal I've eaten in that house has stamped her afresh as a practical,
unimaginative, uninteresting woman."

"I hadn't really thought of it, but I'm sure there's a lot in what
you say," agreed Miss Dorset.  "Here we are back again.  Shall we go
in now or would you like another little turn?"

"I would not," Mrs. Greene replied crisply.  "I'll go in and warm
myself till lunch time; this wind chills my bones."

The warm atmosphere of the house after the tang of the fresh November
air brought a gentle consciousness of fatigue that did not dissipate
during lunch time, and Mrs. Greene was not reluctant to go upstairs
for her afternoon rest.

Sometimes the indignity of returning to the habits of childhood
struck deep into her soul; occasionally she indulged in a rare
petulance, but generally she accepted philosophically the
restrictions of her narrow life.

"You understand what I want you to do, don't you?" she asked Miss
Dorset on the way up to her room.  "Open the safe, and get out all
the leather cases, and take down my jewel case from my bedroom and
put everything ready for me in the library."

"Very well, I'll see to that," answered Miss Dorset; and with the
anticipation of a pleasant task to be performed when she awoke, Mrs.
Greene fell asleep.



III

When the time came to waken Mrs. Greene lest a prolonged sleep should
spoil her night's rest, Miss Dorset experienced a tremor of the heart
looking at the old face on the pillow.

She perceived more clearly than anyone the ravages wrought by the
three years since Geoffrey Greene's death in the body that encased
Margaret Greene's ardent but flickering vitality.

Sometimes it was impossible to believe that Mrs. Greene was only
sleeping; her face seemed too old, too small, too hollow of cheek and
temple, ever to waken to a semblance of life.  These stiff
brittle-looking eyelids could surely never lift again, the body
outstretched under the eiderdown in a rigid and comfortless abandon
could never reassemble itself into the familiar contours of trunk and
limbs.  Miss Dorset endured a moment's prevision of the inevitable
day when she would touch a hand and find it cold; every day she
flinched at the thought, but every day she marshalled her resources
and bent down to Mrs. Greene with the invariable remark:

"I think perhaps you would like to waken now, and get up."

Mrs. Greene wakened slowly and with difficulty.  Her first
consciousness was of the past.  She wakened in the period of her
early marriage when her children were young--often with their names
on her lips--and she would look vacantly at Miss Dorset for a few
moments while her brain went roaming down the long years past the
familiar landmarks of marriages, births and deaths, till it fetched
up at last with a consciousness of her present situation, recognition
of Miss Dorset, and with a final detailed knowledge of the month, the
day, and her immediate plans.

Even so, for a little while her conversation was disjointed; she
referred to her grandchildren by her children's names, and it seemed
a cruelty to expect her to re-assume the burden of rational thought.

To-day the struggle was not so prolonged as usual.

"Yes, I would like to get up now," she said, still lying motionless
but collecting her forces for the effort.  "Edith will be here soon
and I mustn't be late for tea."

"It's Mrs. Hugh who is coming, not Mrs. Rodney," Miss Dorset
corrected gently.

"Yes, yes, I know it is; that's what I said," replied Mrs. Greene
testily.  "Get me up now.  I'll put on my good blue dress and the
shawl Lavinia gave me."

Changing in the afternoon was a much simpler matter than dressing in
the morning.  Some of the troubled vagueness and docility of
interrupted sleep still hung about Mrs. Greene, and she hardly
noticed that her body was being turned this way and that, her hair
brushed, and her frock fastened.

"Everything is ready for you if you still feel you would like to go
over your jewels," suggested Miss Dorset on the way downstairs.

"Of course I would; I hadn't forgotten," snapped Mrs. Greene, whose
irritability proclaimed clearly that she had forgotten.

Miss Dorset opened the library door and disclosed the thin November
sunlight streaming over the open cases laid out on the table, setting
the diamonds a-glitter and shining into the heart of rubies and
sapphires.

Mrs. Greene stopped in the doorway and drew a quick breath of
pleasure.

"They look very fine," she said excitedly, "I didn't know I had so
much.  Of course there are some of my mother's jewels there, as well
as Geoffrey's mother's, and all the things he gave me."

She moved over to the table and sat down, lifting up her diamond
necklace and pendant to pore over its intricate but austere design.

"Isn't this beautiful?" she asked, not waiting for an answer.
"Geoffrey gave it me after his first very successful book.  We took a
house in the country so that he could be free to finish it without
interruptions, and he wrote all the summer.  It was a lovely summer
too, although Edwin's engagement in the autumn upset us all rather.
We didn't think it very wise.  However, Mr. Greene got his book
finished, and it came out in November and was very successful indeed,
and this is what he gave me the Christmas after.  I remember thinking
it was terribly extravagant of him, but of course I didn't know then
that his book would go so well in America."

"It is a wonderful necklace," said Miss Dorset, holding it up to the
sunlight.

"Well, that's not the way to look at it.  Put it against a piece of
dark stuff if you want to see it properly."

She drew a pair of slender emerald ear-rings towards her.

"These would do nicely for Lavinia some day," she began, but broke
off and picked up a little gold ring set with an insignificant
sapphire.

"Miss Dorset, look at this," she exclaimed.  "That's what Geoffrey
gave me after his very first book was published."

She looked at it reminiscently, not hearing Miss Dorset's comment of
"Indeed, how very interesting."

"It was not long after we were married," she said presently.  "We
married young, you know, and old Mr. Greene was very angry with
Geoffrey for making writing his career.  He had been in his father's
engineering works first of all and then found he was too unhappy to
go on with it.  I was engaged to him then and I encouraged him to go
on with his writing.  I said I'd marry him as soon as he liked and
not mind about being poor, but he wasn't to start on a career he
didn't care for.  So I went to Papa and said I was going to marry
Geoffrey at once and would do it more happily if I had his
permission."

Mrs. Greene laughed her quiet infrequent laugh as she added
contentedly:

"I was a bold young thing, you know.  In those days it was a
different matter to beard your father.  But I didn't care for
anything but Geoffrey, and Papa behaved very nicely to me.  He gave
me this as one of my wedding presents."

She groped among the cases, opened one, and displayed an
old-fashioned round brooch consisting of a large amethyst surrounded
by pearls in an elaborate gold setting.

"It looks clumsy now," she said, touching it with kindly fingers.
"But round brooches were all the fashion then and I was very pleased
with it.  Mamma was very angry about my marriage, but then she was a
very narrow woman; she never moved with the times."

Miss Dorset enjoyed a momentary flash of insight.  She perceived that
the old lady sitting beside her, herself a great-grandmother, was
speaking of her mother, whose memory would normally be blurred by the
clouds of half a century, in just the tones of clear resentment that
any young woman might employ to-day.

Mrs. Greene was back in the past, and even Miss Dorset caught
something of the combined fire and delicacy that must have inspired
such independence, such courage, and--according to the standards of
1870--such immodesty as to enable a betrothed young girl to arrange
her own marriage in the teeth of her mother's disapproval.

For a moment it was all so vivid to Miss Dorset that she gave way to
a spasm of indignation and admiration.

"Parents were far too harsh," she said.  "It was shocking of the old
father to try and push Mr. Greene into a business he didn't care for,
but it must be splendid for you to think how you helped Mr. Greene to
succeed."

Mrs. Greene only answered by a vague: "What do you say?"

She had leaped thirty years and was fingering rather sadly a star
sapphire beautifully set in diamonds to form a brooch.  Presently she
laid it down and sitting with her hands folded in her lap fell into
one of those wideawake trances that ended too often in melancholy.

"What a beautiful brooch that is," ventured Miss Dorset.

There was no answer and no indication that Mrs. Greene had even heard
the remark.

Miss Dorset tried again.

"Is it a star sapphire?" she asked.  "I don't think I've ever seen
one like that."

Mrs. Greene roused herself, but she spoke heavily and limply.

"Yes, it's a star sapphire, Geoffrey gave it to me."  There was a
long pause.  "We had a quarrel," she said at last, "nothing very
much; it began just as a disagreement of opinion, but I was very
hot-tempered; I always said more than I meant.  So Geoffrey gave me
this brooch," she ended, inconsequently, a little furrow of pain
forming between her eyebrows at the recollection.

Miss Dorset murmured something inaudible, unable to offer any comfort
for a quarrel which had begun and ended probably thirty years ago.
Rather awkwardly, anxious to make a diversion, she moved come cases
nearer to Mrs. Greene.  By chance one of them contained the brooch
which had been spoken of in the morning.

"That's what I want," said Mrs. Greene triumphantly, her depression
completely banished.  "That's the brooch I want you to have; it was
another of my wedding presents and I used to wear it a great deal,
but I never wear rubies now, and I would like you to have it."

It was a very fine ruby.  The sun lit up its dark wine-coloured heart
and turned to fire the diamond pentacle in which it was set.

Miss Dorset caught something of its glow and radiance.

"I can't possibly thank you," she said, "I've never had anything so
lovely before; it will give me real happiness."

With an unusually impulsive and graceful movement she lifted Mrs.
Greene's hand and kissed it.

The old lady was amazed at the happiness she had caused.  She
remembered her thoughts of the morning.  The brooch had seemed then a
cold and trivial thing.  Now, lying on Miss Dorset's hand, enriched
by her unconcealed pleasure, it became a warm symbol of affection and
gratitude.

Mrs. Greene thought of services rendered, of fine discretions, of
considerateness carried far beyond the borders of duty into the realm
of intuition, and she was filled with immense satisfaction.  There
were good things in life: loyalties, restraints, disinterested
devotion.  One lived from day to day, from year to year, and at the
end it was bitten deep into the mind that baseness was transitory,
but that good quality endured.

Mrs. Greene braced herself.

"Miss Dorset," she said sternly, "all my life I've cared for the
quality of things and people.  I'm old now; old enough to know the
truth that lies in platitudes, but if you see me slipping into an
easy tolerance, and putting up with the second rate, you'll know that
I'm dead, though my body lives on."

Miss Dorset was startled.  Inadvertently she expressed her crude and
simple opinion, speaking as to an equal, happily forgetful of the
responsibility of youth towards age; a responsibility that leads to
concealments and subterfuges, to the elimination from conversation of
anything that might be unpalatable or alarming; to the whole
softening process that makes for safety and, presumably, content.

"Oh, no, Mrs. Greene," she said confidently.  "You'll never become
tolerant.  Young Mrs. Geoffrey often says you live on your critical
faculty and that it's my duty to give you something to pull to pieces
every day."

Mrs. Greene was delighted.  She laughed with pure pleasure.

"Helen says that, does she?  Well, she's quite right; I'm a malicious
intolerant old woman, and I don't suppose I'll change now."

At that moment there was the sound of a car drawing up at the front
door.  Mrs. Greene looked in consternation at Miss Dorset.

"There's Sarah," she said.  "And I've done nothing that I meant to.
I haven't even decided whether my necklace needs cleaning or not.
You'll have to put all these away now, Miss Dorset, and get them out
again to-morrow.  But it doesn't matter; I've had a very happy
afternoon and now I'll go into the drawing-room and wait for Sarah."



IV

Mrs. Hugh Greene arrived with a characteristic absence of fuss and
impedimenta.  She greeted Miss Dorset in the hall with a friendly
smile, chatted to her for a moment and then said:

"I'll find Mrs. Greene in the drawing-room, I suppose?"

"Wouldn't you like to take your coat off, and have a little rest?"
suggested Miss Dorset.

"No thank you.  I'm not tired; it's nothing of a journey; less than
two hours in the train."

Mrs. Hugh spoke briskly and appeared quite fresh and trim in her
small, old-fashioned hat and the neat dark coat and skirt of a mode
which she had first worn ten years ago, and had simply caused to be
repeated ever since.

Eight years younger than her sister-in-law, she was at a different
stage of life; still active and independent, able to make plans,
carry out her arrangements, and work indefatigably in her garden
regardless of wind and weather.  Miss Dorset, however, looking at her
with an eye trained by experience to note each subtle stage of
increasing frailty, thought that Mrs. Hugh was beginning to show her
age, and watching her walk through to the drawing-room she decided
that her air of youthfulness was deceptive; it was more an effect of
manner than of physique.  Later, when she rejoined the two old ladies
for tea, she was confirmed in her opinion.  They were both quite
definitely old ladies; one apparently well, the other obviously in
broken health, but certainly of the same generation.

She placed a little table beside each of their chairs and busied
herself with the tea things.

As she poured out, she was keenly aware of Mrs. Greene's mood,
sensitive to the incisive alertness of her speech without actually
hearing what she was saying.  All this expenditure of energy would
have to be paid for by extra rest.  Mrs. Greene's personality might
over-ride her bodily ills and lend her a moment of spurious strength,
but the consequent nervous reaction would be all the more merciless.

Miss Dorset sighed as she refilled the tea cups.  The alternatives
were so clear.  Mrs. Greene could either relax her grip on life and
slide into a state of comfortable coma, with no ups and down, no
painful efforts and no particular alleviations, or she could live on
for a few years paying a heavy toll for her good moments in hours of
depression and physical malaise.  There was no choice; the first was
temperamentally impossible.

Miss Dorset sighed again, and then resolutely set herself to join in
the conversation.

Mrs. Greene's expression was so deliberately blank as to be
provocative.

"Yes," she was saying, "Jessica and Hugh get home on Tuesday, but I
shan't be seeing them till the party on Friday, I expect."

"What party do you mean?" asked Mrs. Hugh innocently.

"Oh, you haven't had your invitation yet?" Mrs. Greene replied with
feigned surprise.  "Well, it's a little dinner Edith is giving for
the six Mrs. Greenes.  It will be so nice to have a reunion that we
can all enjoy."

Mrs. Hugh looked aghast.

"I never heard you say anything so fantastic in all your life," she
said decisively.  "You may have something in common with your
daughters-in-law, but I certainly have not.  I never agree with
Edith, and I disapprove of Dora."

"I knew you would say that," said Mrs. Greene triumphantly.  "You've
got some sense, Sarah.  It's a shocking plan, but when Edith gets an
idea into her head you know very well nothing will get it out again."

"Do you mean to say you're taking the trouble to go up to town just
to fall in with a whim of Edith's?"

Mrs. Greene looked a little helpless, and Miss Dorset interposed
quickly.

"Mr. Rodney is coming in the car to fetch Mrs. Greene.  He is very
anxious to have her up in town again, even if it's only for a night."

Mrs. Hugh's rather stern face softened.

"Rodney is a good boy," she said.  "You know, Margaret, the last time
I saw him it struck me that he was looking very like Geoffrey did at
that age."

"Do you think so?" asked Mrs. Greene eagerly.  "I sometimes see it,
and then sometimes I can't see it, but I think Hugh is very like his
grandfather."

"Not nearly so good-looking.  Geoffrey was very good-looking,
Margaret; he had a fine scholarly head."

"Hugh was handsome, too, Sarah.  We were two fine couples in the old
days.  Lavinia is like what I used to be."

"Yes, I think she is," agreed Mrs. Hugh.  "And Martin is a nice
little boy, and very sensibly brought up.  Tell me, Margaret," she
asked suddenly, "does it make you feel different to be a
great-grandmother?  You're at the head of such a long line and I'm so
isolated in a way."

She broke off, and then added before Mrs. Greene had time to answer.

"Not that I'm not fond of Rodney and my own nephew Roger.  Only not
having children and children's children makes me feel a little
stranded sometimes now that my own generation has ebbed away and left
me high and dry."

Mrs. Greene looked at her intently.

"I didn't know you felt like that, Sarah," she said.  "But I tell you
this.  At our age children are very little use.  It's Geoffrey I
think of all the time, and I don't doubt but that Hugh is nearly
always in your mind.

"That's quite true," answered Mrs. Hugh simply.  "I think it's only
natural that such happy marriages as ours were, should remain green
in our minds.  I've never grown acclimatised to life without him.
Somehow familiar things don't seem so familiar."

Silence fell and Miss Dorset looked at the two quiet figures whose
silence covered so adequately their pain and rebellion.

"If you would care for a little rest before dinner, I think perhaps
we ought to go upstairs now," she suggested.

Mrs. Greene got up, waving away the proffered arm, which she would
accept only in the absence of visitors.

"Take Mrs. Hugh to her room," she ordered.  "Sarah, we've put you in
the front room because of the view; the trees are lovely just now."

"I'm sure they are; it gave me quite a pang to leave Lynton even for
a week," said Mrs. Hugh conversationally as she left the room in the
wake of Miss Dorset.

Left alone Mrs. Greene walked with difficulty over to the window.
When Miss Dorset came back she found her standing there, a small
crumpled figure, darkly outlined against the orange curtains, gazing
at the gathering dusk with the inscrutability of her many years
carved round her mouth, but with a mysteriously youthful speculation
alight in her eyes.



V

Dinner was a meal of some ceremony.

The two old ladies sat at either end of the table with Miss Dorset at
Mrs. Greene's right, ready to help if her unsteady hands proved
unequal to the task of cutting her meat, or raising her wine glass,
which she insisted on having filled to the precisely correct level.

Mrs. Greene, in spite of all her modern outlook, had retained in many
ways an old-fashioned eye, and she had never been able to accustom
herself to the fashion for bare tables.  It struck her as slightly
barbaric; not in keeping with the solemn tradition that had built
itself up around the ritual of dinner, a tradition that to her mind
necessitated the use of fine linen, heavy silver, and good china.
Candle-light, too, was abhorrent to her.  The flicker of each
separate candle, and the alternate dark patches and uncertain pools
of light on the table which she considered should be illuminated by a
steady radiance, suggested to her something slightly decadent and
certainly grotesque.  So the table was lit from directly above, by a
round brass fitting, each of whose five globes was covered by a rose
silk shade.  This, with sconces on every wall, effectively dissipated
the gloominess of the severe shadowy room.

This evening one of the finest damask cloths with inlets of lace at
each corner had been put on in honour of Mrs. Hugh, and the heavy
silver bowl in the centre with its four attendant silver vases
arranged diamond-wise contained the last poor blooms from the garden,
mixed with leaves whose colours ranged from saffron through orange
and russet to flaming scarlet.

It was in keeping with Mrs. Greene's love of formality that the
conversation at dinner should run along prescribed lines.  General
topics of any sort, trivial or abstruse, she welcomed--but forbade
anything of a personal nature to be discussed; gossip must be kept
for the drawing-room.  This was sometimes a severe trial to Miss
Dorset who at the end of a wearisome day found herself forced to
eschew just those comfortable irrelevances which were all that
occurred to her tired mind.

Mrs. Hugh, however, like Mrs. Greene, was of that self-effacing
generation of women that had been brought up to make conversation at
dinner with the sole purpose of entertaining the gentlemen, and she
perfectly understood why clothes and personalities were permissible
in one room and taboo in another.

Accordingly throughout the meal the two old ladies were accustomed to
exchange a number of superficial generalisations which both were too
fatigued to pursue.

Mrs. Greene's single moment of animation was also one of indignation.

"You've not drunk your sherry," she said crossly.  "It's still the
sherry that Geoffrey laid down and I've got enough palate left to
know that it's good.  Why don't you drink it?"

"You know I never care much about wine," Mrs. Hugh replied, "I think
the only thing I really enjoy is a glass of good claret."

Mrs. Greene smiled.

"I remembered that," she said.  "I told them to bring up a bottle of
the Pontet Canet.  We had some up last time Rodney was here, and it's
got a beautiful bouquet."

"I shall enjoy that, Margaret," said Mrs. Hugh.  "You know I've never
had to add anything to the cellar since Hugh died.  Sometimes I've
been very sorry to think of the 1906 Veuve Clicquot going past it's
best; in fact once or twice I've thought of giving it to one of the
young couples, but young people don't seem to have cellars nowadays."

"That's true."  Mrs. Greene's assent was a little morose.  "They
don't go in for anything so permanent.  If they want something to
drink they just ring up a shop and order a few bottles."

"There have been great changes in the last twenty years," reflected
Mrs. Hugh.  "Some for the worse, no doubt, and many for the better,
but I confess I no longer find myself able to adapt very readily.
I'm too old to change."

This was dangerously like an expression of personal feeling and Mrs.
Hugh hastily covered her tracks by asking Mrs. Greene's opinion of a
new book of travel.

Dinner progressed slowly.  The pheasant appeared, three small slices
of breast were eaten by the three ladies, it was removed and the
peach tart took its place.  Mrs. Hugh, for courtesy's sake, toyed
with a minute piece of pastry, Miss Dorset enjoyed a reasonable
helping, but Mrs. Greene lacked the energy even to taste it.  It was
succeeded by a savoury, which again for courtesy's sake all three
ladies made an effort to eat.

At last the interminable meal was ended.  A little food had been
eaten, a little wine drunk, and a prolonged exhibition of fortitude
and good manners had been given by Mrs. Greene, whose weakness
clamoured for the easy comfort of a tray by the fire, but whose
instincts and training drove her to endure the full ceremony
prescribed by the laws of good society.

She was very tired when they went through to the drawing-room.  She
sat relaxed and huddled in her armchair, stretching out her chill
hands to the fire, which leaped and spluttered.

"The logs are green," she said dreamily.  "But I like to hear them
hiss like that."

"I like all country sounds and sights," answered Mrs. Hugh.

"That's what you live on, Sarah, I understand very well; Lynton is
what you live on from day to day; and you've got Hugh and your past
for a background."

There was a pause, broken presently by Mrs. Hugh who spoke quickly
and jerkily in her insistency.

"I find Lynton very lovely," she said.  "It's to satisfying and
complete.  I turn over the earth and take out things and plant other
things, and they grow and flower, and when they die, I plant
something else.  And it all goes on round and round, so that I feel
quite confident that beauty renews itself even if it doesn't last,
and so I'm able to be happy."

Her credo ended abruptly.

"We're optimists, Sarah," said Mrs. Greene.  "You know, only this
morning I was thinking something like that, but I don't remember now
what it was.  I forget things; I forget the simplest things
sometimes."

"Don't let that worry you," advised Mrs. Hugh, gently.  "We all
forget things when we're tired."

"I worry when I'm tired," confided Mrs. Greene.  "Everything worries
me; the thought of Edith's party next week worries me.  I don't feel
I can face it."

She relapsed into silence.  In the glow of the fire her face looked
pinched and wan.  Suddenly it sharpened into irritation.

"I must go to bed, Sarah," she said.  "I'm sorry to leave you so
early, but I've talked enough for to-night, and I'll see you in the
morning."

She stood up, tremulous and uncertain.

"Miss Dorset," she called querulously, "help me to bed, Miss Dorset,
I'm tired."




MRS. HUGH GREENE


MRS. HUGH GREENE


I

"What are you doing this morning, Aunt Sarah?" asked Mary Dodds on
the first morning of Mrs. Hugh Greene's visit.  "I have to do some
shopping, but I'd love it if you would come with me."

"No thank you, dear," answered Mrs. Greene.  "I have an appointment
at 12 o'clock, and if you'll excuse me, I won't come back to lunch."

"You're sure you won't be too tired if you stay out both morning and
afternoon?"

Young Mrs. Dodds was genuinely solicitous, and her husband, Roger,
added quietly, "You're not looking too well, Aunt Sarah; why not see
a doctor while you are in town?"

"That is just what I'm doing at 12 o'clock, but you needn't worry, my
dears; I'm a little run down perhaps, and don't forget that I'm
seventy this year so I can hardly expect to be quite as active as I
used to be.  But I shall come quietly back and have a rest before
tea, if I may."

"Let me bring tea up to your room and have it there with you,"
suggested Mary, "Ellen is out this afternoon, and I shall be getting
tea myself anyhow, and it would be nice for you to have it in bed and
then rest on till dinner-time."

Mrs. Greene turned to Roger.

"Your wife is the most thoughtful young woman I know," she said
briskly, "You did very well for yourself when you married her."

Roger laughed, kissed Mary, who was pink and flustered, and left for
his office.

"You can't think how much nicer you are than most relations-in-law,
Aunt Sarah," said Mary impulsively, "you're so much easier than my
mother-in-law somehow.  She expects so much of me that I just get
futile and incompetent when she is about."

"I've never had any children, you know, and I think perhaps that
makes me less exacting than Elinor.  She has always made too many
demands on Roger, and that leads to difficulties.

"You're awfully wise," said Mary slowly, "I think all old people are
much wiser than middle-aged ones, especially women; perhaps in ten
years' time Mrs. Dodds will be quite sensible."

She smiled at Mrs. Greene who thought of her uncertain, irritable,
dissatisfied sister-in-law, and smiled back at the improbability of
her developing into the type of tranquil old lady that Mary seemed to
hope for.  Then, looking more closely at Mary, she noticed that there
was an expression of strain and fatigue on her usually pink and
healthy face.

"You're not looking very well yourself, Mary," she said.

Mary hesitated for a moment.

"I'd like to tell you," she said uncertainly; "Roger thought I
oughtn't to because I haven't told his mother yet, but after all
you're very discreet, aren't you?  We're having a baby in about six
months, and he is rather worried about it because we can't really
afford it."

Her lip trembled a little, but she steadied her voice and went on,
"I'm really glad about it even though it does mean getting rid of
Ellen and only having a cook and economising a lot, but of course it
isn't much fun for Roger, and he does work hard."

"Well, I think that is a very nice piece of news," said Mrs. Greene
warmly, "I shall thoroughly enjoy having a grandnephew or niece, and
you must let me pay your doctor and help you in any way I can.  As a
matter of fact I get tired sometimes of hearing my sister-in-law
talking of her great-grandchild and all her grandchildren.  You don't
know old Mrs. Greene do you?  She's a delightful woman, but sometimes
I feel she forgets there are other young couples in the world besides
Lavinia and Martin and the young Geoffreys, and now the Hughs."

"Thank you ever so much, Aunt Sarah, it's lovely of you, and it will
be a weight off Roger's mind.  He does work so hard, and he earns so
little."

Mary's voice rose almost to a wail, but Aunt Sarah only said crisply:

"Oughtn't you to go and see the cook now?  You mustn't bother about
me; I'll write a letter or two before I go out."

Young Mrs. Dodds gulped a little and blew her nose, but as the
parlourmaid came in, cast an injured glance at the two ladies still
sitting over the breakfast table and then swept out with pursed lips,
she was sufficiently in command of herself to laugh and say, "I
shan't mind getting rid of her anyhow.  She's horribly haughty."

Mrs. Greene left alone, sat for a moment in thought before she
crossed the hall to the small living room.  She wondered how Roger's
inadequate income was going to be stretched to meet the demands of
the unborn child which was already beginning to assume a definite
importance in her mind.

I'm as bad as Margaret, she thought; I didn't really care so very
much when her great-grandchild was born, and yet it was my
great-grandnephew after all.  But there is something more intimate
about this one; it's a Dodds, and I feel possessive about it.  Odd
that after being Mrs. Hugh Greene for nearly fifty years, I should
still be Sarah Dodds.

Her thoughts turned back to Roger; something ought to be done for
him; his position in the rather depressing solicitor's office where
he worked was unsatisfactory.

As Ellen again entered the room, armed with a formidable frown and a
tray, Mrs. Greene went across the hall and sat down to write.  She
found herself unable to concentrate on her letters.  Either the
thought of the impending interview was draining her of her usually
resolute vitality, or the news that Mary had given her had provoked
an emotional reaction.

Her heart stirred almost painfully as she thought of Roger, his
enduring good qualities, his affection for her, his social inadequacy
and uncouthness that concealed a good brain and a sense of humour.
She had been pleased with his marriage to Mary, the least exacting of
women, unaware of most of her husband's deficiencies, and tolerant of
those she recognised.

A small sinister idea insinuated itself into Mrs. Greene's mind.
Unaware that she spoke aloud she formulated her fear in words.

"Perhaps on this bright November day I shall have to make my will,
and then Mary need not economise over her baby."

The rich autumn sun struck a shaft across the desk that warmed her
chill hand, but Mrs. Greene shivered as she looked across the narrow
street and steadied herself to accept the immediate future.



II

Dr. Stiff looked at the quiet elderly woman who was sitting on the
other side of his desk, and chose his words carefully.

"I'm afraid, Mrs. Greene, that I shall have to call upon your courage
and fortitude to listen to what I cannot avoid telling you.  I gather
that your suspicions amounted almost to a certainty before you
consulted me, and I am unfortunately forced to confirm them.  There
is a considerable growth in the left breast, which, owing to the
state of your heart, can't be removed.  That being so, we can only
regard it as a definite signal which must not be ignored."

He spoke gently, but the crude fact implicit in his words stuck out
clearly.  There was a moment's pause.  Mrs. Greene's hands were
folded in her lap; her throat felt a little dry, and for a moment the
walls of the room wavered uncertainly towards her and the motes
dancing in a streak of sun across the floor seemed to swell
gigantically and overpoweringly.  But as she cleared her throat and
prepared to speak, they diminished and the room resumed its normal
proportions.

"Thank you," she said steadily.  "I quite understand.  You mean that
I have cancer and you are not able to operate.  How long can I expect
to live?"

Dr. Stiff looked distressed at the uncompromising question, and his
hand hovered over the bell as he answered:

"The disease is in its final stage, Mrs. Greene.  You must have had
many attacks of pain recently, and there won't be very many more."

He pressed the bell as he spoke, and almost immediately a nurse
appeared with a little tray containing a glass and a decanter of
brandy.

Mrs. Greene smiled.  "No, thank you, Nurse," she said, and her voice
had its natural buoyancy as she turned to Dr. Stiff.  "My husband
never liked me to drink spirits of any sort, and this has not been a
shock to me.  Indeed in some ways it is almost convenient."

She thought of Roger and then asked abruptly.

"Shall I live for six months?"

Dr. Stiff shook his head.

"It's impossible for me to give a definite date," he said.  "But I
think not more than three."

Mrs. Greene pressed her hand to her treacherous breast as she thought
of Mary and Roger's child that would be born in the Spring.

"That is a disappointment to me," she said, "but only a very trivial
one.  My husband died eight years ago; we were very devoted to each
other and since then I have often felt as if I were waiting with my
hat and jacket on for some vehicle to take me to him.  Now that fancy
is gone; I see that the vehicle is my illness which will soon come to
a conclusion, and I thank you very much for your consideration and
kindness to me."

She rose to go.  For a moment Dr. Stiff held her hand as he said:

"It's I who thank you, Mrs. Greene.  My work is very often both
trying and depressing, and to meet with such courage and control as
yours is a great stimulus to me."

"I'm afraid I'm very old-fashioned," said Mrs. Greene.  "I've never
learnt to take life so vehemently and rebelliously as young people do
nowadays.  I sometimes think they lack a sense of humour and
proportion.  Goodbye and thank you again."

She left the room, unhurried and untroubled, oblivious of the fact
that she left behind her a man filled with amazement at the dignity
and decorum of her generation.

As she sat in a taxi on the way to lunch, Sarah Greene was busy with
arrangements: first of all she must make an appointment with her
solicitors and see to her will.  A feeling of warm gratitude to her
dead husband shot across her mind as she remembered that he had
expressly stated that she was to leave the bulk of his considerable
fortune to relations and friends for whom she cared.  Lynton was her
own of course, both house and land, but she was glad that she was
under no moral obligation to leave Greene money to Greenes; she was
perfectly free to make life as happy and tranquil as an assured
income could make it, for Mary and Roger Dodds.

Then a nursing home must be considered.  Mrs. Greene suppressed a
slight tremor as she thought of the crudity and awkwardness of a
death in the house: the embarrassed, tearful servants; the relations
whose perfectly sincere grief could not prevent them feeling an
intense relief at the approach of a meal, followed by an equally
intense shame at the thought of enjoying food with poor Aunt Sarah
lying upstairs; the desultory and spasmodic conversations; the whole
painful interregnum between normal life before the death occurred and
normal life resumed after the funeral.  A nursing-home in London
would certainly have advantages.  Sarah Greene would be able to die
as unobstrusively as she hoped she had lived.

Before finding her way to the restaurant of the large shop in which
she intended to lunch, Mrs. Greene made a few methodical purchases.
She had intended to buy half a dozen pairs of the thick woollen
stockings which she usually wore for gardening, but in view of her
curtailed future she mechanically reduced the order to three.  She
did not however hesitate to order a new mackintosh, since her old one
was worn out, and a future, however short, was unthinkable if it
withheld from her the promise of rainy walks on soft November
afternoons with dusk dropping behind the long row of beeches that
bordered the avenue up to Lynton, the house she had loved and cared
for these last forty-five years.

Later while she ate her usual plain lunch she reviewed deliberately
in some detail, the sentimental aspect of the situation.  Not again
would she see the daffodils swaying on their stems in the spring
winds that every year swept Lynton; not again would she see the
amazing blue of summer skies through the amazing green of beech
trees; other hands would snap off the dead pansy heads and pick the
lupins ranged along the mellow wall.

A moment of forlornness, grim augury of the desolate weeks ahead,
fell upon Sarah Greene, sitting in the crowded restaurant, to outward
seeming an elderly woman contentedly eating her lunch.  Panic
squeezed her heart as she thought of the creeping growth that was
working even now to her undoing, but her will automatically
reasserted itself.  Self-pity was repugnant to her; she was of the
generation that held duty to be at the same time an aim and a reward,
that accepted frustrations and tragedies as part of the necessary
fabric of life.

As she put down her coffee cup she dealt sharply with herself.  Here
I am, she thought, sitting in a ridiculous basket chair in a pink and
white restaurant.  I've just finished a pleasant lunch and bought a
good mackintosh and now I'm letting myself get quite maudlin; I'm
giving way to foolish fancies over what is only a natural event.
Much better go back to Roger's little house and ring up my solicitor
to make an appointment for to-morrow.

The thought of this small task was enough to re-establish Mrs.
Greene's poise.  There were still things to be done that only she
could do, and she sighed pleasurably as she remembered that the
Lynton gardens, greedy like all gardens in their demand for time,
care and skilled forethought, would claim her, so long as she could
respond to any claim.

As she talked to Mary a couple of hours later, Lynton was still
uppermost in her mind, and her interest in the various aspects of
Mary's coming maternity was kindly but perfunctory.

Mary was the perfectly conventional middle class prospective mother,
enjoying all the emotions possible to a first pregnancy: pride in her
own adequacy, pride in the interest and the faint spice of danger
that would be attached to her for the next few months--though as she
eagerly assured Aunt Sarah, "The doctor is frightfully pleased with
me.  He says I'm ideally fitted to be a mother,"--pride in Roger's
love and anxiety, and an overwhelming pleasure at the thought of a
small naked body to be intricately clothed in wools and muslins,
laces and ribbons.

"I feel it's going to be a girl," she said positively.  "And I'm
going to make her the loveliest little frilled cloak with a tiny
bonnet to match."

"As a matter of fact, Mary," answered Aunt Sarah equally positively,
"I think it will be a boy."

A look of keen delight suddenly lit up her face.

"My dear," she said, "I've just had a delightful idea.  Will you have
your baby at Lynton?  I should so much like him to be born there.  It
would give me the greatest pleasure to look forward to the crocuses
and hyacinths coming out just about the right time.  You would be
very comfortable there, and I can promise you I would not
inconvenience you in any way."

"It's awfully kind of you, Aunt Sarah," Mary spoke gratefully.  "It
would be ideal of course.  I've been worried about a nursing home,
they're so expensive, and this house is terribly inconvenient.  It's
so small, and the hot water is all downstairs, and that is awkward
when you're in bed.  Besides I don't believe Roger would mind my
being away from him.  After all it's only an hour and a half to
Lynton."

"I very much hope you'll arrange it, Mary."

"I really would love it."

"Well, I want you to make a definite plan and keep to it.  I have
several reasons for asking this; I don't want anything that may
happen to upset your plan."

"Nothing is likely to happen."  Mary's thoughts were concentrated
entirely on herself and her condition.  "Everything is quite normal,
and I'm sure it will go all right."

"I'm quite sure, too," answered Aunt Sarah.  "I wasn't really
thinking of that.  Things do change you know, dear, and arrangements
sometimes have to be altered, but I don't want anything to interfere
with this.  You must talk it over with Roger.  Now tell me, Mary, do
you feel well enough to go to a play to-night?  I have a fancy for
you and Roger and me to have a little celebration.  If it doesn't put
you out at all, I suggest that we dine at the Berkeley and go to a
theatre."

"I'd love it.  Thank you very much.  Shall I go and telephone to
Roger and tell him not to be late?"

"Yes do, Mary; and ask him to get three stalls for any good play that
we will all enjoy."

"I'll get tea, too, when I'm downstairs," said Mary happily, "I do
hope you don't mind my having to do it; I really didn't dare ask
Ellen to stay in, and there's never any use expecting cook to do
anything extra."

At the thought of Ellen and cook, Mary nervously wrinkled her
forehead, but the frown was chased away by an expression of amazed
relief as a new idea dawned on her.

"Aunt Sarah, if I have my baby at Lynton, I shan't have to bother the
least bit about servants or dust or Roger's meals or anything.  How
perfectly marvellous."

As Mary closed the door rather noisily, Sarah Greene's sensibilities
shrank from such a robustly common-sensible point of view being
applied to her romantic project.  The idea of new life in Lynton
house coinciding with so much vigorous new life in Lynton gardens was
compensation to her for her own death.  It struck the right balance;
more, it pleased her always fastidious sense of the fitness of
things, that she, an old woman, should die before the turn of the
year when sap springs in the bough, and that her grandnephew should
be born in her house at the time when apple trees blossom and lambs
play in the field.

This pastoral conception sustained a rude shock when Mary translated
it into terms of dust and domestics.

Mary is a genuinely good capable girl, she told herself, not
imaginative, perhaps, but with courage and intelligence, and most of
the qualities that Roger needs in a wife.  Even so, it was difficult
to see Mary at Lynton, ordering the household, planning new effects
for the misty herbaceous border, lavishly stocking the formal beds,
attentive to the diurnal duties towards flowers and trees and shrubs.

Sarah Greene thought of her other young relations: Lavinia, mondaine,
vivid, with a delicate certainty of touch that enabled her to cover
her essential sophistication with a delightful veneer of country
simplicity.

Lavinia in green linen stooping over the rose beds in the sunlight
was perfect; Lavinia in scarlet silk stepping out of the French
window to the moonlit terrace was perfect; her clothes for a country
weekend were admirable.  But Lavinia waking day after day to the
sound of steady rain, was unimaginable.  She would find herself
without interests and without resources.

Mrs. Greene decided quite firmly that Lavinia would not do for Lynton.

Helen and Geoffrey were not more promising candidates.  Geoffrey's
manifest uneasiness in tweeds, his distaste for country pursuits no
less than Helen's restlessness and impatience, rendered them
ineligible.

Helen really paints well, thought Mrs. Greene.  It's a pity she so
seldom finishes anything, and that when she does, she just tosses it
aside and begins at once on something new.

A vision of Helen frenziedly digging up week-old bulbs to see if they
had sprouted crossed Mrs. Greene's mind and she smiled.

Only Hugh and Jessica remained.  But Jessica, the youngest Mrs.
Greene, with her small creamy face, her cool incisiveness to the
world and her passionate gentleness to Hugh could never belong to
Lynton.  She was too slight and too brittle.  At moments she seemed
as vibrant as spun glass, at moments she dimmed into a moony
vagueness.  There was no stability about her; she would never move
with Lynton through the steady roll of the seasons, taking note of
the almost imperceptible signs that herald growth and decay.

Thinking it over, Mary was really much the most suitable.  There was
something slow-moving and deep-rooted about her; she, was practical
but not trivial; she did not spend herself on details but she never
ignored them, and she could take a long view of things.  She was free
from petty spites and envies, and she and Roger would do very well.
As Sarah Greene reached this conclusion the door opened to admit Mary
with the tea-tray and a letter, addressed in Mrs. Rodney Greene's
unmistakable writing.

"Oh, Mary, I knew that letter was coming, but I'd forgotten all about
it."

"Is it something tiresome?"

"No, not exactly.  It's an invitation to dinner next week at the
Rodneys but I don't feel like meeting people just at present."

Sarah Greene drew the letter rather reluctantly from its envelope and
read it.


  207, Sussex Square.
      9th Nov.

My dear Aunt Sarah,

Many thanks for your kind letter after the wedding.  I am so glad you
thought it all went off nicely and that you weren't too tired.

I expect you have heard that Hugh and Jessica get back on Tuesday
after a delightful honeymoon apparently.  We have had several very
happy post-cards from them, though I must say I should have liked a
letter.

I have planned a little dinner-party for them for Friday the 18th,
to-morrow week, at 7.45, which I do hope will suit you.  It is only a
family affair, but I am anxious that all six Mrs. Greenes should meet
and enjoy each other, so I very much hope you will be able to come.

With love from Rodney and myself,

  Yours affectionately,
      EDITH GREENE.


"Mrs. Rodney is having her party next Friday," said Mrs. Greene
slowly.  "I hadn't meant to stay in town quite so long."

"Oh, do stay, Aunt Sarah," urged Mary.  "We love having you and if
you don't want to go to Mrs. Rodney's we can easily think of
something.  Why not invent an engagement for that evening?"

Mrs. Greene shook her head.

"No," she said decisively.  "You know I almost think I shall enjoy
it, and I think it will be salutary too."

"How do you mean, salutary?"

"Well, you know, my dear, one begins to think oneself and one's own
affairs too important; and then being plunged into a family dinner
party like that, one finds how relatively unimportant one is.  The
young people are taken up with their own lives, and Mrs. Rodney is
busy about her arrangements, and poor Mrs. Edwin is always very
pre-occupied and so I shall forget about my own troubles."

"I shouldn't have thought you had any troubles or worries," was
Mary's naïve comment, to which Mrs. Greene responded briskly and
quite genuinely, "Well, no, Mary, I haven't many.  One thing on my
mind is my second gardener.  He isn't turning out as well as I
expected.  He has bad hands for planting."

There was a pause as Mary poured out a cup of tea and handed it to
her Aunt who thanked her and added:

"You know it's very nice and luxurious to be here like this and have
tea brought to me.  Now tell me about this evening; what did Roger
say?"

"He was delighted," said Mary.  "He says he can get away fairly early
from the office, and he'll get the tickets on the way home.  And he
asked me to give you his love and ask what it was you were
celebrating?"

Mrs. Greene's heart missed a beat.  She felt that she could hardly
say, "I'm celebrating my death sentence," and yet the melodramatic
little phrase nearly escaped her.  She hesitated for a second and
then said quite naturally:

"We're celebrating the very good news you told me this morning, my
dear Mary.  I'm very happy about it; I shall enjoy having a
grand-nephew."

Mary's face glowed with pleasure.

"I never thought you'd be so pleased.  Would you like us to call him
Hugh if he's a boy?"

Sarah Greene took her hand and held it for a moment.

"It's kind of you to think of it," she said, "but no, Mary, I don't
really think I'd like it.  I've never quite believed in calling
children after people; it doesn't seem to me to mean very much; I'd
rather you just called your boy any name you liked."

"I had thought of Roger, but I'm not sure."

"Well, don't be influenced by anyone; just decide what name you like
and keep to it.  It's only a convention to name children after their
relations, and I don't quite believe in conventions that are based on
sentiment.  Perhaps we get harder as we get older; I'm not sure.  But
it seems to me that my generation has a good deal in common with
yours.  We were very differently brought up, of course, but we
arrived at rather the same conclusions as you young people have now:
a distaste for anything too easy, or flabby, as you might call it."

She turned questioningly to Mary, who reflected for a moment in the
struggle to assemble her thoughts.

"I know what you mean," she said at last.  "I do feel we've much more
in common with people of your age than people about forty-five or
fifty.  We're harder than they are, and we take things in our stride
like your generation did.  I always think you were awfully brave.
And we're a greedy generation, but I don't think we're greedy in such
a soft way as middle-aged people are."

She stopped again to think, and then added:

"Your generation doesn't strike me as being greedy at all.  You were
all so awfully good at self-sacrifice."

Mrs. Greene laughed.

"My dear Mary," she expostulated, "that sounds terrible--as if we
were all would-be martyrs.  Yes, indeed, we were just as greedy as
you are, but we wanted different things, and I think we very often
wanted them for other people.  As wives, we were contented to be a
good deal in the background; we liked our husbands to shine and we
didn't need so much personal success as women do nowadays.  But it
wasn't so very different after all; I know you want things for Roger
more than for yourself, for instance."

"I do want a lot for Roger," agreed Mary eagerly and Mrs. Greene
exulted in the thought of how much her death would do for this
satisfactory and devoted young couple.  Money she could give them in
her life-time, but what was money compared to Lynton whose lovely
perfection was solace enough for the bitterness of life and the fear
of death?

She switched abruptly off this trend of thought.

"If we are dining early and going out," she said, "it's certainly
time I got up and began to think about dressing.  And we've never
taken the tray down.  Let me help you, Mary, like a good child."

But Mary refused help, piled the tray up competently and left the
room.

Mrs. Greene found herself strangely comforted by this short and
uneventful conversation.  Later, as she dressed, she thought about
the young Dodds and their contemporaries.  They have good points,
these young people, she decided finally; lots of courage and spirit;
and how pleasant it is to think that I, who was brought up a model of
deportment, at the end of my life should find myself able to take
things in my stride.

She smiled over the phrase.  Uncouth and slangy as it was, it seemed
to her to show a good enough standard, and when she went downstairs
she said gaily, "Roger, your wife's been teaching me modern slang and
I like it."



III

The evening was a very happy one.  There was a distinct air of
festivity about the elderly woman and her two young companions as
they sat in the restaurant enjoying dinner, liking and admiring each
other and full of pleasurable anticipations of the play.

Mary looked pretty.  The lamps were becomingly shaded and softened
her too pronounced features.  Roger's naturally sober manner never
lapsed into heaviness and much of his anxiety had been allayed by the
way in which his aunt had not only welcomed the news of his
prospective son, but was determined to help at what was undoubtedly a
crisis in his affairs.  Sarah Greene was lost in the pleasure of the
moment.  As she looked at Roger and Mary and thought of them at
Lynton, her heart was warm and her mind at peace.

"My dear children," she said towards the end of the dinner, "I'm very
pleased with you both; I want you to be very happy."

"This really is a celebration," said Mary excitedly, "we are enjoying
ourselves."

But Roger lifted his glass, and looking at Mrs. Greene smiled
charmingly.

"I'd like you to drink to our friendship, Aunt Sarah," he said.  "I'm
thirty-two now, and I've appreciated you for quite twenty years.  Our
relationship is something I value very highly."

For a moment the emotional tension was high.  Rare tears sprang to
Sarah Greene's eyes.

"My dear Roger," she stammered, "my dear boy.  It is so sweet of you
to say that; I'm getting old and I need your affection."

She stopped uncertainly and Roger saw that her usually imperturbable
face was blurred and twisted; the face of an old woman.

Before he had clearly taken in her sudden change of feature Mary
intervened.

"But, Aunt Sarah, we never think of you as old; you have such a
modern point of view."

Sarah Greene steadied herself and regained her normal tranquil
expression.

"I must be getting old," she announced, "because you're making me
feel quite sentimental.  In fact the sooner we get off to the theatre
the better."

She rose and went with Mary to fetch her cloak, perfectly in command
of herself again, but a cold breath of foreboding had touched Roger.

All evening, at the theatre listening to the play, during the
intervals while he talked to his aunt and his wife, even in the taxi
driving home, he was teased by the recollection of Mrs. Greene's
face.  He felt as if he had been given a clue to some puzzle, but not
a final clue that would unravel it.

Later, as he was falling asleep, he thought contentedly: well anyhow
she'll be here for ten days; perhaps she'll tell me; I might be able
to help, whatever it is.



IV

Sarah Greene wakened in the night straight from deep sleep to
considerable pain.

She had wakened often these last few months to that same rending pain
which numbed her elbow, ran up her under arm, stabbed fiercely at her
arm-pit and concentrated itself in an agonising grasp of her left
breast.

She had lain on her back panting and sweating, conscious of her heart
thumping unevenly, waiting for the first moment of relief when she
would be able to stretch out her hand for the opiate that was always
ready by her bed: an opiate too mild to give sleep, but strong enough
to dull the edge of the attack.

When this stage had been reached and she was no longer abandoned to
the horror of the moment, Mrs. Greene almost invariably found herself
betrayed into moments, and even hours, of pure panic, when
speculation as to the nature of her disease forced itself on her
reluctant mind.

Time and again she had brought herself to the point of deciding to
see a specialist; time and again she had told herself that she knew
what it was--cancer--and she would repeat the word, Cancer; cancer is
what is wrong with you Sarah Greene; but always there had been an
element of uncertainty to torment her with a hope too frail to build
on but too tough to disregard.

These hours of desperate indecision had culminated at last in the
appointment with Dr. Stiff, whose verdict left no loophole, as Mrs.
Greene remembered when the pain began to subside.

Instead, she was conscious of a feeling of comfortable relaxation.
The ugly possibility established as an inevitable fact, had lost its
horror; it simply had to be accepted and dealt with.

Lying there with her face turned to the small window of Mary's spare
bedroom Sarah Greene found that she was perfectly happy.  Now that no
further struggle was possible and that a conclusion had been reached,
she had fallen into a condition of luxurious restfulness which she
decided would probably last till her death, broken of course by
successive bouts of pain, and by small variations of mood.  But
fundamentally she was at ease and likely to remain so.

A small wind blew along the street between the two rows of tall
narrow houses, and fluttered the curtains at her window.

She sighed; it was a London wind; even in the cool of the autumn
night long before dawn, it was a London wind.  She got up restlessly,
put on a dressing-gown and sat down in a chair beside the low window.

The house opposite seemed indecently near and indecently small.
There could be no dignity of life in so cabined a space.  Everywhere
she saw a huddle of houses and chimneys.  Wind blew along the street
again and a casement curtain flapped out of the window opposite and
filled her with distaste.  It was so close to her, this grotesquely
flapping piece of linen that belonged to people whose name she did
not know, whose lives were alien to hers.

A sudden nostalgia for Lynton broke like a storm in her heart; Lynton
where her windows looked out on lawns and fields and beech trees, and
even the sky seemed more remote.

She stood up, her fingers pressed nervously on the window sill, and
whispered, "I must go back to Lynton, I must go at once.  It's
impossible to spend a whole week in town.  I'll go to-morrow."

There was a gentle knock at the door.  Resentful of any intrusion she
said sternly, "Come in," and waited, a rigid small figure at the
window.

Roger came quietly round the door and shut it carefully.

"May I come in for a few minutes?" he asked, "Mary's asleep, but I
wakened up and heard you moving about, and thought I'd like to come
and talk to you.  I've had a feeling all evening that there was
something wrong, or not exactly wrong; I don't quite know."

He broke off uncertainly, then lifted a chair over to the window and
said gently:

"Let's sit and talk for a little; will you tell me if there's
anything on your mind?"

Mrs. Greene sat down again.  Her resentment had died.  Roger in
pyjamas and dressing-gown looked young and tentative, and yet there
was about him an air of steadfastness that suited the occasion.  She
looked at him and said lightly:

"My dear, this is a very funny scene.  You and I sitting here at the
window in the middle of a cold November night."

But Roger only answered:

"Don't put me off, Aunt Sarah.  I feel there is something wrong, and
I do want you to tell me."

She sat silent.  It had never occurred to her to take anyone into her
confidence; the thought of being pitied was too upsetting; but Roger
was different.  He would be able to help; he was strong and reliable
and dignified.  Supposing she told him, he would not obtrude his
knowledge of her secret during the next few months, and indeed he
must be fond of her, she decided, or he would never have guessed at
the existence of trouble for he was not naturally intuitive.

She took a rapid decision and then spoke.

"I'm glad you came in to-night, Roger.  I would like to tell you
something rather important both to you and to me.  I had never
thought of telling, but now I feel I would like to do so."

She paused for a moment, looking down into the quiet street, and then
continued:

"I saw a specialist to-day as you know, and he told me what I've
feared for some months.  I've got cancer, Roger dear, and they can't
operate or do anything for it."

Unconsciously she tightened her grasp of his hand and hurried on.
"And you see dear, I haven't much time left; only a few months in
fact, and you can help me to arrange all sorts of things if you will."

She stopped, a little breathless, and looked at Roger.  He was
sitting very still but she could see the muscles of his throat
twisting as he swallowed and swallowed again, still in silence.  When
at last he answered her his voice came huskily from a dry throat.

"I never guessed at anything like this, Aunt Sarah.  I never dreamed
of anything so terrible.  I don't suppose you want me to tell you how
sorry I am"--He broke off and then burst out, "It's hopelessly
inadequate just to say I'm sorry; it means far more than that."

"Hush, my dear, you'll waken Mary if you talk so loud; and listen,
Roger, I don't want you to feel like this.  I'm an old woman and I've
not got much to live for, so it seems quite natural and right to me.
I don't want you to get worked up about it; I want you to help me."

"Of course I will," answered Roger.  "You must tell me what to do.
But you must realise, Aunt Sarah, that this is a bad knock to me;
it's so awful to have you here like this, here with me now, and to
know at the same time that you're so ill."

He was obviously unstrung, but Sarah Greene was too intent on her
subject even to notice.  Her soft untroubled voice went on:

"It isn't awful to know beforehand, Roger; it's splendid, because of
Lynton.  Lynton really is important, and I can make so many
preparations now that I know.  I'm leaving it to you, Roger--money
too, of course, but that doesn't matter.  It's the house and land
that matter.  You'll live there, you and Mary; your children will be
born there, and when you die your son will have it.  Are you
listening Roger dear, do you understand?"

Roger relaxed his attitude of strained attention; he had caught
something of the urgency of her preoccupation.

"I love Lynton," he said simply.  "It will entirely change my life.
You know I'm not very happy in my work and living like this, but I
can be absolutely happy at Lynton, and I'll try to have things
exactly as you would like them.  It's absurd to thank you, Aunt
Sarah; Lynton isn't a Christmas present, but I promise you I'll keep
it up to standard."

"It does reassure me to hear you say that," Mrs. Greene answered
happily, "I know you love it, Roger, and there will be enough money
to keep it as it ought to be kept."

Her eyes were vague, her thoughts abstracted as she brooded over the
years during which her life had been bound up with the life of Lynton.

"You know, I've lived there all my life," she went on, "except for
the first three years after I married.  There was never enough money
when I was a girl; the house got shabbier and shabbier, and there
were only two labourers for the gardens, and everything was
over-grown; even the lawns had to be scythed and looked like rough
meadows.  And then I married Hugh and he loved it nearly as much as I
did, and even during the three years when Mamma was still alive, he
spent a little money here, and a little there, very secretly and
carefully so that she shouldn't guess."

"Where were you living then, Aunt Sarah?" interrupted Roger.

"We had taken a house not far from Lynton.  You know it surely; it's
called Willowes, only about two miles the other side of Petworth.  Of
course Hugh came up to town during the week; he was very busy you
know.  Geoffrey had refused to go into his father's business, so Hugh
stepped into old Mr. Greene's shoes when he died.  I came up
sometimes, but not very often.  Then when Mamma died we went to live
at Lynton of course, and Hugh gave me a free hand.  I put the house
right first; it was the easiest, but then it took a long time to work
up the gardens, and the lawns didn't come right for years.  And you
see the tenants hadn't had anything done for them for a long time, so
I had to be very judicious.  The farms needed new roofs and some
wanted new outbuildings, and the fences and gates were in a shocking
state, but we improved it all slowly."

Mrs. Greene fell silent, thinking gratefully of all that her
husband's money had been able to do for the place she loved.

"And now of course it's perfect," said Roger soberly.

She caught eagerly at the word.

"Yes, I think it is perfect, but you know it would go downhill at
once if it wasn't looked after.  And that's why I'm so glad to have
told you all my affairs.  You see dear, now I can go over everything
with you, and give you all sorts of details that it would take you
some time to find out for yourself, and so there need be no hitch
later on when you take over."

Both were conscious that this was a reminder of the grim fact
underlying the whole conversation, but to Mrs. Greene it seemed
unimportant, and Roger was enough in tune with her to be able to
concentrate on the one lovely aspect of the situation.

"I'd like to go with you to Lynton," he suggested.

"That's exactly what I want.  I feel I must get back there at once
dear.  I can't stay on in town.  But I don't want to hurt Mary's
feelings, and I must come up again next week for Mrs. Rodney's party.
What is the best thing to do?"

"Do you really want to go at once?"

"Yes, really at once.  To-morrow if possible--I suppose I mean
to-day------"

A sudden realisation of the time swept over Mrs. Greene.

The stars had faded and a pale dawn was creeping up the sky.

"It's cold," she said, "and it's some absurd hour in the morning.  We
must both go to bed.  I don't know what we've been thinking of; this
is all most unusual."

Roger smiled and stood up.

"I'm just going," he said, "but first about plans: We'll tell Mary
that you feel it's too long to stay in town, and that you're going
home to-day, and coming back next week.  And I'll join you to-morrow,
Saturday, and spend Sunday with you."

It was surprising that Roger should take the initiative to this
extent; he seemed suddenly to have become more mature, more capable,
and Sarah Greene found the effect very restful.

"Thank you, Roger dear, that will be the best possible plan," she
said, enjoying to the full the rare sensation of being arranged for.

She stood up, shivering a little in the cold morning air.

"You've been the greatest comfort to me," she said, "and I don't want
you to think of this talk as being at all sad.  It isn't.  Planning
for the future is a very happy thing, and now I'm going to bed again."

Roger kissed her.

"Goodnight, my dear," he said.  "Sleep well till breakfast, and rely
on me.  I'll take care of Lynton for you."



V

On Saturday morning a dense pearl-coloured mist rose about two feet
above ground, so that walking along her familiar paths Sarah Greene
experienced unfamiliar sensations.  Trees and bushes seemed to
balance lightly on the swimming vapour; the gentle slope up to the
garden assumed a fiercer gradient; everything was wet to the touch,
yet no rain fell.

At noon a watery sun gleamed fitfully through the stationary clouds,
but at four o'clock when Roger drove along the beech avenue only
occasional bare branches were dimly visible, and when the car turned
the last corner he saw that the lovely sombre house was softly
shrouded.

Mrs. Greene had spent the afternoon in a state of unreasonable
disappointment.  She knew that Roger had arrived at Lynton countless
times in the full splendour of sunlight, but she had determined that
this arrival, too, should have the benison of the sun.  He was not
coming this time only as Roger Dodds; he was coming as owner of
Lynton who must also be lover of Lynton.

Proud and confident as she was of the irreproachable beauty of house
and land, she had nevertheless set her heart on showing them off to
their best advantage at this particular moment when Roger would be
likely to see them from a new angle.

His first words dispelled her anxiety.

"Isn't this mist beautiful?  I don't think I've ever seen the house
look so lovely and mysterious."

"Does it really strike you like that?  I've been feeling so cross
with the weather all afternoon; I wanted sun for you, but it doesn't
matter if you like this."

"I do.  I think it's beautiful," repeated Roger emphatically.

"Come and have tea now," said Mrs. Greene, "and just tell me when you
have to go back to town so that I can arrange everything to get the
most value from your visit."

"I must go to-morrow evening about five, I'm afraid.  There's a
rotten slow train about then that'll do me quite well."

"Is Monday quite impossible?"

"I'm afraid it is, quite," Roger answered definitely.

"Very well, then," said Mrs. Greene.  "After tea and this evening
we'll devote to business.  I'll get out the map of the estate and
give you details about all the tenants and go over the books with
you.  That will leave us free really to enjoy to-morrow.  I think it
will be a lovely day; it often is after a mist like this, and we'll
go for a long walk and have a late lunch.

"I'd like that immensely."

"We'll go down the grass walk to the lower fields where Lynton
marches with Hurstfield and then home through the woods.  And
sometime I want you to talk to Hamilton.  He's an excellent man and
he can help you a great deal.  I'm not quite satisfied with Parks,
the second gardener.  We'll ask Hamilton what he thinks of him."

"I've been thinking a lot about Lynton yesterday and to-day," said
Roger, shyly, "and realising how much I like every detail.  It's good
the way the house stands four square to the winds, and I like the
Portland stone it's built of.  Really the exterior is a lovely
combination of ornament and discretion.  It's sound, don't you think?"

"That's exactly what your Uncle Hugh used to say," answered Mrs.
Greene slowly.  "Yes, it's sound.  Houses are beautifully permanent,
aren't they?  I like to think that stone lasts, just as I like to
remember that the beeches will be better for your son than they were
for my grandfather.  Lynton consolidates itself with every
generation."

"It's a good point of view," said Roger soberly.  "You know I like
stability and soundness.  I saw so much chaos in the war that I had a
violent reaction in favour of settled traditional things.  In fact
I'm very conventional."

"You have to be conventional if you're going to be at all happy in
the country," Mrs. Greene announced with decision.  "I don't mean
because of the people, though there's that too, of course.  They are
much more conventional than in town, and they'd be disappointed and
puzzled if one didn't do certain conventional things.  But I was
thinking of Nature really.  You'll find that the land and the woods
and the gardens all proceed along the most orderly and conventional
lines.  Really, Roger, there are no surprises, except that every year
I find the first tulips more lovely than I had remembered.  But
nothing bizarre ever happens.  Things either go smoothly and the
crops are good and the flowers do well, or else it's warm too early
and we get frost in April and everything is nipped; but either way it
goes by rote."

"Every word you say makes me like it all the more."  Roger's face was
serious.  "You see I'm rather like that myself.  I'm dull; I've no
surprises."

Mrs. Greene attacked him hotly in his own defence.

"Really Roger, what nonsense you talk.  It's ridiculous to say you're
dull.  I don't find you so at all, and you very often surprise me.  I
don't approve of your underrating yourself like that."

Roger laughed.

"I don't mean to underrate myself, but sometimes I feel I'm a dull
dog."

"You never need feel that when you're with me, Roger," said Mrs.
Greene, struggling to express an emotional fact in an unemotional
manner.  "You know how fond I am of you, my dear boy, and proud of
you too.  You touched me very much by what you said at dinner the
other night about our friendship.  I know it was quite true and
genuine, and the more I think of it, the more I am glad to think of
you and Mary living here."

She stood up abruptly.

"Come now, let's go and get out the books; I really have a great deal
to tell you."

Late that night Sarah Greene drew back the curtains of her bedroom
and looked out over the wide lawns to the formally cut box hedge
beyond and to the meadows beyond that, sloping steeply up to the
solitary woods.

A breeze had sprung up dispelling the mist, the heaped-up clouds were
hurrying across the dark sky, and the young clear moon was unrimmed.

"To-morrow will be a wild and lovely day," she said softly, "Lynton
will look its best for Roger."

Confident and contented she got into bed and slept till morning, when
she wakened to just such a day as she had foretold.  White clouds
were still hurrying across the sky, but in between it was a deep and
steady blue.  Leaves were flying over the lawn; a branch had been
blown off the lime tree near her window and lay untidily on the path
below.  Even the solid hedge yielded a little this way and that to
the contrary wind.

It was a sparkling and exhilarating morning.  Sarah Greene and Roger
Dodds shared in its exhilaration as they started out before eleven.
They had made no professions of pleasure beyond Roger's casual
comment, "A lovely day, isn't it?" as he came in a little late and
sat down to breakfast.  But each was conscious of the other's
happiness, and at times when Mrs. Greene caught Roger's eye, or saw
him lift his head suddenly intent as a fiercer gust battered on the
windows, she felt that they were conspirators who shared a secret too
exquisite to be alluded to.

This feeling persisted.  Never before had Roger seemed so responsive.
As they walked at a good pace down the grass path, his hidden
excitement communicated itself to her, and her delight was obvious to
him.

I've never felt like this with anyone but Hugh, she thought.  It's
like a discovery.  I've never really known Roger before, and now,
just when Lynton and I need him, he suddenly unfolds.  It's too
surprising.

A small toad hopped clumsily across their path; his legs as he took
off for each leap seemed incredibly long, and his protruding eyes
were startled.  They stopped to watch him, and laughed.

Roger, too, was conscious that a marked change had taken place in
their relationship; it was more alive, and at the same time more
comfortable.  It struck neither of them as strange that this should
be so; everything seemed perfectly natural to the ill-assorted pair;
the small woman of seventy, pinched, sallow, dressed in nondescript
clothes, but walking bravely in her sensible shoes, and the tall
untidy young man, with his inexpressive body and face.

Mrs. Greene did not attempt to explain to herself this forward move
in their intimacy.  She accepted it as a belated discovery of Roger's
real quality.  But as they left the grass walk and trudged through
the busy rustling woods, still not talking, Roger hit on a solution
that satisfied him.

It's the link of succession, he decided; there must be a link of
either love or hate between a person who is going to hand over the
thing he values most highly to someone who values it too.  And Aunt
Sarah has neither hate nor resentment for me, so that this particular
situation which might be painful is oddly enough quite easy.

"What are you thinking, Roger?" asked Mrs. Greene suddenly.  He
turned his head to smile down at her.

"I was thinking how very comfortable we were," he answered simply.

"I thought that a few minutes ago.  I'm very comfortable altogether,
Roger.  Mary said to me the other day that she thought I had no
worries, and really, you know, it's perfectly true."

"How big exactly is the estate?" asked Roger inconsequently.

"Two thousand, five hundred and thirty-four acres," Mrs. Greene
answered precisely.

"That ought to provide you with a worry or two," suggested Roger.

"No, it doesn't.  I have occasional anxieties but no real worries."

They walked on in silence till Roger said abruptly, "I hate London."

"Of course you do; everybody does really," answered Mrs. Greene
inattentively.

Roger laughed and took her arm.

"No they don't," he said.  "That's nonsense.  They like it mostly.
They feel safe living in a sort of rabbit warren.  They'd be
terrified if you set them down in a little cottage in an open space."

"I suppose that's true," answered Mrs. Greene, "but it seems
incredible to me.  Aren't the woods lovely, Roger?"

"They're perfectly lovely.  You know I feel I ought to be asking you
all sorts of things but instead I'm just enjoying myself."

"So am I.  I'm very fond of this path; I often come down it."

No faintest tinge of sadness broke their even happiness though both
were thinking of the many hundreds of times that Mrs. Greene had
walked along the grass path, over the fields and through the woods,
and of the very few more that would be added to the total.

"It's quite dense here, isn't it?" said Mrs. Greene, "and yet, you
know, in a minute we'll be in the meadow with the house in front of
us."

"I know; it always comes on you suddenly."

As Roger spoke, a turn in the path brought them out of the wood into
full view of the house.

The sun streaming over Lynton turned its austere grey facade to a
mottled richness, and the leaves of the Virginia creeper that was
only allowed to climb at the south-east corner licked at the stone
like little fiery tongues.  The tall chimneys, the tall narrow
windows, gave to the sober beauty of the house an airy effect of
grace and lightness that did not mar its steadfast quality.  Lynton
was undoubtedly sound.

Mrs. Greene and Roger had stopped at the edge of the wood.  For a
moment the woman who was about to leave Lynton and the man who was
about to enter it stood together on a little hill and gazed greedily
at it over the intervening box hedge.  Then they walked on, through
an opening in the hedge, over the lawn, and in at a side door.

"I want to find Hamilton this afternoon," said Mrs. Greene after
lunch.  "He'll be in one of two places.  He always is on Sunday
afternoons; either in the wall-garden or the peach-house."

"Doesn't he ever take a day off."

"No, not really.  Mrs. Hamilton is very bad-tempered; gardeners'
wives are always shrews you'll find, and he never stays indoors if he
can help it."

"I wonder if they're shrews because their husbands are so placid, or
if the husbands have to be placid because the wives are shrews,"
mused Roger.

"I can tell you."  Mrs. Greene spoke decisively.  "All good gardeners
have easy-going temperaments, so they have a fatal attraction for
domineering women.-"

"I see.  Hamilton is a good man, isn't he?"

"Excellent; patient and enterprising, the two best qualities in a
gardener.  If you're not tired we'll go up to the garden now and look
for him."

"Surely it's you who should be tired after such a long walk?"

"Oh, no, I'm in quite good training for walking," answered Mrs.
Greene serenely.

Hamilton was discovered in the garden, leaning with folded arms over
the back of a seat, looking gloomily at the bare rose-bushes.

"Good afternoon, Ma'am, good afternoon sir," he said straightening up
as Mrs. Greene and Roger approached.  "This is a real untidy wind."

He frowned disapprovingly and relapsed again into brooding silence.
Roger looking at the melancholy face above the white shirt with its
dotted blue stripe and stiff white collar wondered if Mrs. Hamilton's
tongue was the cause of so much sorrow, or if pessimism as well as
placidity was inherent in the tribe of gardeners.

"I wanted to have a chat with you about Parks," Mrs. Greene was
saying.  "Do you feel quite satisfied with him, Hamilton?"

"He does his work well and thoroughly," answered Hamilton cautiously.

"But apart from that?" questioned Mrs. Greene.

Hamilton took off his cap and gently scratched his head before
replying.  Presently he replaced the cap and pronounced heavily:

"The flowers don't like him, Ma'am."

"That's what I was afraid of," said Mrs. Greene, "I don't think they
grow for him."

Roger felt amazed.  I have an awful lot to learn, he thought; I never
realised that flowers only grew for people they liked.  I expect
Hamilton will heartily despise me.  On an impulse of propitiation he
ventured to remark:

"Surely it's very surprising that flowers should grow for one person
and not another in the same garden, under the same conditions."

Hamilton smiled pityingly and addressed Mrs. Greene.

"It's well seen that Mr. Dodds is not a countryman," he said.  Then
turning to Roger he added, "Plants are like children, sir; they need
handling.  Ignorant persons or persons who don't care enough about
them can't handle them proper."

Roger was crushed, and at the same time stimulated at the thought of
what lay before him.  The immediate future was depressing.  He
visualised the grimy badly-lit third-class carriage, the inexplicable
delays characteristic of Sunday trains, the depressing arrival at
Victoria.  But soon there would be no Sunday journeys; he would come
to Lynton to stay.

A poignant sorrow filled him at the thought that Aunt Sarah would not
be there to enjoy it with him; but her calmness, her air of
acceptance, had been infectious.  Roger felt, as she did, that
regrets would be out of place; that the rounding-off of her life, so
nearly complete, was merely an incident in the continuity of Lynton.

She was still talking about Parks and his successor.

"We'll tell him to look around, then, for a month or two; there's no
immediate hurry, though I'd like it settled soon.  And in the
meantime I'll ask Lady Langton about that man of hers who's leaving
her."

"Parks'll be sorry to leave," said Hamilton slowly.  "People get
attached to Lynton.  There's something about the place."

"There is," answered Mrs. Greene, "there certainly is.  Well, we must
get back to the house now.  Mr. Dodds is going up to town this
evening."

"That's a short visit this time, sir," said Hamilton.  "But then
London people move about more quickly than what we do."

"I don't want to go," said Roger, anxious to make it clear that not
restlessness but sheer necessity drove him back to London.  "I'd much
rather stay on here, but I have to get back to work."

Hamilton became a little more cordial.

"Well, goodbye, sir," he said, "We'll hope to see you down again
soon," and Roger felt childishly elated at having wiped out the bad
impression made by his first comment.

"He crushed me utterly, Aunt Sarah," he said as soon as they were out
of ear-shot.

Mrs. Greene laughed.

"My dear Roger, he's always like that.  It's only his gloomy way of
speaking, but I think he likes you; he often asks after you."

"I like him," said Roger, "but he alarms me."

"He won't when you know him better; he's really the mildest creature
on the place.  Now we must hurry back; I want you to have a cup of
tea before you go."

"You'll come to us on Thursday, then?" asked Roger, as the car drove
up to take him to the station.

"Yes, I'd like to do that, but I'll come back here on Saturday after
Edith's party, and you and Mary will come soon for a long visit,
won't you?"

"We'd like to," answered Roger soberly.  "It would be good for Mary
to be in the country just now, and I'd like to be with you."

"I know that, my dear boy--" Sarah Greene lifted her face to be
kissed--"And I've had a delightful twenty-four hours with you."

She came to the door with him and stood at the top of the steps as he
got into the car, one hand resting lightly on the stone balustrade.

At the turn of the drive, Roger looked back.

The light was failing, and rooks were flying over the chimneys to
reach home before dusk fell.  Sarah Greene had come down the steps
and was standing, looking up at them with her head thrown back as
they flew over her roof.  She stood quite motionless and absorbed,
and did not notice when the car turned the corner and was lost to
sight.




MRS. RODNEY GREENE


MRS. RODNEY GREENE


I

The birth, growth and development of Edith Beckett was in the nature
of a prolonged prelude to the life of Edith Greene.

She was brought up with but one ideal: to be a good wife and mother,
and to set about being the first, at least, at as early an age as
possible.  This concentration on a single aim amply repaid itself.

When Edith married in 1900 she was equipped with a complete knowledge
of the usual faults of the young married man, of the dangerous
tendencies which must be nipped in the bud by his loving and
protective wife, and of the special points which she must remember to
keep always in mind when building up out of the faulty material to
hand a perfect specimen of the genus "husband."

She realised beforehand that even on the honeymoon a young wife could
not afford to be contented with any lapse from these high standards
which it was her duty to impose upon the man whom she had honoured
with her hand; one must begin as one meant to go on.

In this Spartan mood Edith Beckett steeled herself to marry Rodney
Greene, and it is fair to say that never once did she fall into the
pitiful weakness of condoning in silence any breach on Rodney's part,
of manners, morals, or good behaviour.



II

Their wedding was a successful one.  Edith's undeniable good looks
showed to advantage in their conventional setting of Chilly white
satin, stiffly wired orange blossom and floating veils.

It was generally understood that the young couple intended to spend
their honeymoon on the Continent, staying the first night at Dover,
but a proper atmosphere of mystification hid their actual destination.

After the last guest had departed, Mrs. Beckett, subsiding into the
nearest chair, indulged in a few tears of mixed emotion and fatigue.

"Wasn't the dear child looking lovely?" she said.  "I thought the way
she looked up at Rodney when he put on the ring was just beautiful.
I told her to be sure and look up just then so that everyone could
see her profile, and even in the midst of all the excitement she
didn't forget."

Mrs. Beckett sighed contentedly.

"Very nice indeed," answered Mr. Beckett.  "In fact it all went very
well.  Plenty of champagne, wasn't there?  I ordered an extra six
dozen to be on the safe side."

"Well, well," said Mrs. Beckett inconsequently.  "Our little Edith's
gone now.  They must be in the train.  I just hope Rodney will be
good enough to her and take care of her."

A glimpse into the carriage of the train, rushing through the flat
fields of Kent, would have reassured Mrs. Beckett.

Edith was leaning back restfully, very calm, very pretty, while
Rodney leaned forward from the seat opposite and kissed her hand
devotedly in the intervals of conversation.

"I really think it was a very pretty wedding."  She spoke with a
satisfied intonation.  "Everyone admired my dress and thought my
spray of flowers much more original than a round bouquet."

"You were wonderful, my darling.  When I put the ring on and you
looked up at me my heart missed a beat."

"Dear Rodney," said Edith affectionately, but suddenly her face
stiffened.  Rodney had taken out his cigarette case and was actually
lighting a cigarette.

"Surely you aren't going to smoke now, Rodney," she rebuked him.

"Would you rather I didn't?"

"Yes, much rather.  I don't think this is the time for smoking."

Rodney threw away the cigarette.

"Oh, well," he said good-naturedly, "I expect I can manage to wait
till we get to Dover."

"You're surely not dependent on a trivial thing like a cigarette are
you?" asked Edith, in a slightly shocked voice.

"Of course I am; dreadfully dependent on all sorts of trivial things.
Cigarettes and you and good cooking and a glass of port every night."

He smiled at her, but her answering smile was a little formal.

"Of course I know you're only teasing, Rodney, but still there is a
certain amount of truth in what you say.  I've noticed you are apt to
rely too much on things like smoking and port and so on, and I've
always been brought up to believe that as soon as you feel yourself
becoming a slave to a habit you should drop it at once."

Rodney looked blank for a moment.

"Don't let's bother about that now," he said.  "Bad habits are very
pleasant after all, and you don't want to change me the minute you've
married me, do you?"

He spoke lightly, but Edith answered in a serious vein.

"Not all at once, of course, dear, but I do hope I shall be able to
influence you a great deal."

Rodney missed the austere note in her voice, and laughed.

"Of course you will," he said enthusiastically.  "You shall influence
me as much as you like, Mrs. Greene.  I love you immensely and you
shall do just what you please."

"No, but seriously, Rodney," persisted Edith.  "It isn't a case of
doing what I please; we must try to improve each other.  A marriage
where both people don't improve is a failure."

"Darling, you're quoting your mother, and anyhow it's nonsense," said
Rodney.  "Besides I want to kiss you."

The rest of the journey was tranquil, and in the bustle of sorting
our their luggage at the Station, Rodney forgot to light a cigarette.
It was with a genuine sigh of relief that he followed Edith into
their bedroom at the hotel, strode over to the window, drew back the
curtains to look out over the dark harbour and fumbled again for his
cigarette case.  Edith noticed the gesture.  She came and stood
beside him and gently took the case out of his hand.

"Darling Rodney," she said, "I know you like me always to say what I
think, even if it's a little difficult."

She stopped and Rodney flung an arm round her and said encouragingly:

"What is it, dear?"

"I must say, Rodney, that it would seem to me quite wrong and not
respectful, for you to smoke in my bedroom."

"But hang it, darling, it's my bedroom, too," Rodney expostulated.

Edith blushed deeply.

"Yes, of course," she murmured.  "Yes, in a way it is, but still it
wouldn't be quite nice for you to smoke in it."

Her confusion was attractive.  Rodney felt an ecstatic thrill at the
thought that this was the first time that they had shared a bedroom
together, and he held her to him and kissed her passionately.

But all Edith's rebukes did not lead to kissing.  When they returned
from their honeymoon Rodney found himself enmeshed in a net of
feminine dislikes, restrictions and vetoes.

The details of Edith's campaign for mutual improvement outlined
themselves one by one; but it struck Rodney as a little hard that on
his side the improvement was to be carried out by definite acts of
self-denial, by giving up old habits and forming new ones, whereas on
Edith's side apparently the foundation was perfectly sound, and all
that was necessary was to cultivate virtues already in existence.

"You know, Edwin," he said to his brother one evening, a few months
after his marriage and a few months before Edwin's, "there's a Hell
of a lot of difference between being a bachelor and a married man.  I
never realised how much I'd have to change.  I used to think I was
pretty harmless, but according to Edith, I'm a mass of poisonous
habits.  Not that she isn't a wonderful woman," he added loyally,
"clever and capable and all that.  But she certainly has got a bee in
her bonnet about drink and smoking and language."

"Women are like that," said Edwin gloomily.  "You know it's funny how
helpless and bullied Dora used to be, with old Mrs. Pilkington giving
her no end of a bad time, but now they are running about together as
thick as thieves, choosing the furniture, choosing the house, and if
I happen to suggest anything you may be sure it doesn't fit in with
their scheme."

"That's just it.  They've always got a scheme.  Now Edith's scheme is
that I should gradually be weaned away from drink.  You know how
little I drink, Edwin; less than most of the men I know, but she
thinks it's a habit and I'm a slave to it or something like that, and
you know I believe she'd put one of those stinking pills they're
always advertising into my coffee if she thought it would make me
give up port."

Edwin laughed morosely.

"I can just see her dropping it in," he said.  "All for your own
good, you know, and it pains her more than you."

His face grew serious, and he added rather diffidently: "I say,
Rodney, I haven't had an awful lot of experience, you know; you might
just tell me, does Edith cry a lot?"

"Cry?" repeated Rodney, looking startled.  "Oh, cry.  No, she
doesn't.  Why, does Dora?"

"Well, yes she does, rather a lot.  She bursts into tears pretty
easily and takes offence, but then of course she's always had such a
rotten time."

"Edith takes offence a good deal, but she doesn't cry.  It makes her
sort of cold and dignified.  In fact I think she feels she's getting
on with her self-improvement campaign when she just reasons gently
with me instead of getting angry."

Rodney suddenly felt guilty of disloyalty to his good-looking and
adequate wife.  He adopted the hearty tone of the happily married man
and clapped his brother on the shoulder.

"Edith's all right," he said, "and you'll find Dora'll be all right,
too.  Don't worry, Edwin; things settle themselves nicely."

That same evening he took a less optimistic view.  He was undressing
slowly, sitting in his shirt with one shoe in his hand, luxuriously
enjoying a cigarette, when Edith came into his dressing-room.

"May I come in, darling?" she asked, shutting the door behind her
without waiting for permission.  Rodney looked with pleasure at the
two long dark plaits falling over her pink dressing gown, and at the
white swansdown lying softly at the base of her white throat.

"Do," he answered heartily.  "Do come and sit down and talk to me; I
know I'm being slow."

Edith bent to kiss him, but drew back with a look of disgust.

"Oh, Rodney," she said gently, "smoking again!  I thought we had
arranged that all the upper part of the house was to be kept free
from the dirt and smell of your cigarettes."

"We never arranged anything of the sort.  I don't bring the dirt and
smell as you call it into your bedroom or the drawing-room, but damn
it, I don't see why I shouldn't occasionally smoke a cigarette in my
own dressing-room."

"Just as you please, of course," said Edith turning away.

"Don't go like that," urged Rodney, putting out the offending
cigarette.  "Surely it isn't worth quarrelling about.

"It isn't only that, Rodney," said Edith gravely.  "It's much more
serious and fundamental than that.  Your language really horrifies
me, it's so terribly coarse."

Rodney was aghast.

"Coarse," he repeated, "how do you mean, coarse?"

"Why, there you are, darling," said Edith more kindly.  "You see you
don't even know you've just sworn at me."

"I never meant to swear at you, Edith.  I'm sorry if I did.  But look
here, dear, let's just talk out once and for all, this matter of not
smoking upstairs.  It really is nonsense that I shouldn't smoke in my
own dressing-room."

Edith smiled tenderly on him and laid her hand over his mouth.

"Don't say any more," she urged, "I don't want you to have anything
to be sorry for to-night, and I know that what I have to tell you
will make you look at things from my point of view.  Listen, dear; I
came to tell you some wonderful news: I don't know whether you've
looked ahead or not, and thought about all the responsibility of
having a child, but you'll have to now, darling; you're going to be a
father."

Her voice dropped to a reverent whisper as she added, "It's almost
too marvellous to be true, isn't it, Rodney?"

Rodney's feelings were mixed.  His genuine pleasure at the thought of
having a child was impaired by Edith's manner of imparting the news
to him.  He perceived already that the child would be used as a goad
to further Edith's schemes for a less easy-going, more disciplined,
habit of life.

"I'm very glad," he said heavily.  "Dear Edith."  But even as he
stood up on one stockinged foot, to kiss her, he thought gloomily
that it was a little hard on him that an extraneous circumstance
should step in and win Edith's battle for her.

"You're really pleased, aren't you?" she asked, and an unusual note
of wistfulness in her voice banished his resentment.

"Of course I am, my darling," he said warmly.  "I'm delighted.  I'll
toe the line all right from now onwards.  You won't catch me smoking
up here again I promise you."

Edith unbent completely.  The opposition had wilted; she could afford
to be generous.

"Dearest Rodney," she said affectionately, "you know how much I care
for you.  I only speak about these depressing things because I feel I
ought to.  And now I must go to bed."

She disengaged herself gently from his arms, and moved towards the
door.

"You'll come at once, won't you?" she said.  "I do get so tired of
waiting while you loiter over your undressing.  Don't be long, dear."

She shut the door quietly and Rodney hurried out of his clothes into
pyjamas, determined not to risk another reproach merely for the
pleasure of ending the day in that atmosphere of contented leisure
which he found so congenial.



III

It was three years before Rodney fully appreciated the fact that
providence would always win Edith's battles for her, and would
moreover give such a twist to her victory that the loser was often
obliged to admit that he had been wrong.

One year after their marriage, when their son Geoffrey was a few
weeks old, Rodney was still fighting for supremacy in their common
life.

Edith was slow in recovering her strength; she was at the stage of
having breakfast in bed and a long rest in the afternoon, and the
doctor advised her to go with the baby for a change of air.  At this
juncture a letter arrived from Rodney's mother inviting her
daughter-in-law and her new grandson for a long visit, as soon as
they were well enough to face the journey.

Rodney went cheerfully up to his wife's bedroom, carrying the letter,
and sat down on the edge of her bed.

"Here's a letter from Mother," he said.  "She wants you and the boy
to go and stay for as long as you can, just as soon as you are able.
Isn't that nice and convenient?"

"Well, I don't quite know," answered Edith slowly.  "I wonder why she
didn't write directly to me."

"Oh, no special reason; I suppose she just happened to be writing to
me so she asked me to send you down to her for a bit, and really it
fits in very well; the doctor seems to want you to go to the country
for a week or two."

"Oh I see," said Edith, "it's quite a casual invitation, is it?"

"Well, I don't quite know what you mean by casual.  You know Mother
is awfully keen to see the baby, and you know she hasn't been well
enough to come to town, so in the circumstances it seems to me very
natural.  Shall I write for you and say you'll be delighted to go
next week?"

"No, don't do that, dear," said Edith firmly.  "I'm not quite sure
that it would be the wisest thing to do.  As you say, your Mother
hasn't been well, and I'm not very strong yet, so it would really be
rather a houseful of invalids."

"I don't think you need worry about that.  Mother's perfectly all
right now; it was only a sort of serious chill, I believe, and I know
she wants to see the little chap."

"Yes, of course she does," Edith's voice was rather noticeably
patient.  "But I'm really not convinced that it would be a good thing
to go there now."

"Nonsense, Edith," said Rodney, "I don't know what all this fuss is
about; of course it's the obvious thing to do, but we won't discuss
it now.  There's no need to write to Mother at once."

"Very well, Rodney dear," said Edith coldly and submissively, and the
subject was temporarily closed.

That evening Edith developed, along with a severe headache, a slight
rise in temperature.

"I think I'd like to ring up the doctor, Mr. Greene, if you don't
mind," said the monthly nurse.  "Of course baby is three weeks old
and Mrs. Greene is really nearly well again, but still I don't like
her temperature going up."

"Please do ring him up, Nurse," urged Rodney.  "It's worrying; I
can't think why she should get a feverish headache like this."

"I don't quite understand it either," admitted the nurse, "Mrs.
Greene has been looking worried and not herself all day, but I know
of nothing to account for it."

Rodney's heart sank.  He was oppressed by grim forebodings, and it
was no surprise to him when the doctor came downstairs after
examining Edith and said to him:

"Well, there's nothing much wrong, Mr. Greene; only a nervous
headache and a little fever, but I'm afraid you'll have to give up
this plan of yours that Mrs. Greene is worrying herself into fits
about."

"What plan?" asked Rodney dully.

"I understand from Mrs. Greene that you wanted to rush her down to
the country to show the baby to its grandmother."

"That wasn't quite the idea," explained Rodney.  "I understood on the
other hand that you wanted my wife to have a change of air, and my
Mother very kindly asked her to go down to their place for a bit."

"Oh yes, I see.  But I'm afraid it won't quite do.  Mrs. Greene has
worked herself into a state of nervous excitement about it.  But I
shouldn't worry; there's very often a feeling of strain between a
young woman and her mother-in-law that works itself out in time, and
of course Mrs. Greene is sensitive and highly strung."

"Highly strung?" queried Rodney, "Edith you mean?  But she's the
calmest, most determined person I've ever seen."

The doctor was putting on his gloves.

"Quite so," he agreed.  "A splendid patient; lots of self-control,
but very sensitive none the less, and I think you'll be well advised
to give way to her over this.  Goodnight, Mr. Greene."

He hurried out, and Rodney sat down to write to his mother.

While Edith was at Bognor with the nurse and baby, Mrs. Greene had a
second and more serious attack of pain which proved to be not a
chill, but appendicitis, necessitating an immediate operation.
Edith's first letter to her husband was full of sympathy for his
anxiety; her second expressed pleasure at her mother-in-law's
recovery; but on her return she could not refrain from saying: "And
wasn't it a blessing, darling, that you finally abandoned your absurd
plan of sending us to your Mother for a rest?"

To which Rodney could only answer lamely:

"Yes, as things turned out I suppose it was a good thing you didn't
go."

Two years after their marriage he no longer attempted to impose his
wishes on Edith, but he still fought to protect his own liberty of
action.  In the house, in all matters pertaining to it, and in the
conduct of their joint life, he deferred to her completely.  He
still, however, insisted on an annual fishing holiday without her, he
frequented his club in spite of her disapproval, and he was loyal to
several friendships which she deplored.

It was over one of these that Providence again played a hand for
Edith.

Her opening gambit was tentative.  Rodney came home one evening with
a healthy colour in his cheeks.

"There's spring in the air to-night," he said.  "I walked all the way
home and it was fine.  By jove, I'll soon have to begin looking out
my rods if I'm going to get ready for Easter."

"You're not going with Jim Turner again this year, are you?" asked
Edith gravely.

"Well, I haven't said anything to him lately; I haven't seen him at
the club as a matter of fact, but of course it's an understood thing
between us that if we can get away, we go off together in April for a
week or so."

"I don't think he can possibly expect your company this year," said
Edith firmly.

Rodney looked at her cautiously.

"I don't know why you should say that," he said, "Of course Jim will
be expecting me to join up with him."

Edith plunged into her subject.

"Have you considered at all that if you go away with him it will look
as if you approved of his conduct these last few months."

"I don't know what you mean," mumbled Rodney, "I've known old Jim for
years, and he's all right."

"But you must know that he's been making his wife very unhappy all
this winter."

"I know she makes him pretty unhappy; she's a hard-mouthed,
bitter-looking creature."

Edith's colour heightened.

"Really, Rodney," she said, "you force me to be indelicate, and to
speak plainly.  Do you not know that Jim Turner has been behaving
disgracefully with an actress."

Rodney looked uncomfortable.

"I don't want to know anything about his private affairs," he said.
"Jim's a jolly good sort anyhow, and, what's more, I'd like to know
how you got hold of all this stuff about him and his actress."

"It's enough that I do know," said Edith seriously.  "Women are loyal
to each other, Rodney.  I never can understand why people say we have
no sense of honour.  It's really most unfair.  Women tell each other
everything and help each other whenever they can."

"Well I hope to heaven nobody will go bleating to Mrs. Turner about
Jenny Eaves, that's all," said Rodney.  "Jim's got enough to put up
with already, God knows."

Edith was quick to perceive his admission, but she let the subject
drop for the moment.  A few days later, having cogitated the matter
from various angles, she asked Mrs. Turner to tea and added
mysteriously to her note of invitation, "I'm anxious to have a little
private talk with you.  There is something I feel you ought to know,
and though it is a difficult topic for me to touch on, I feel I must
make the effort to do so."

In writing this note Edith was actuated by perfectly pure motives.
Her own words as to the honourableness of her sex had resounded
pleasantly in her ears.  Thinking the matter over afterwards it
seemed to her no less than her duty, if rumours were gathering
unpleasantly round Jim Turner's name, to repeat them to his wife, in
order that Mrs. Turner might scotch them by some decisive action.

Only one form of decisive action occurred to Edith.  She assumed that
Mrs. Turner would behave as she, Edith Greene, would behave in a
similar predicament--though such a thing was almost unimaginable.
She would deal summarily with her husband, pointing out where his
duty lay, and emphasising the necessity for a clean break from
temptation in the form of the actress, and she would then arrange to
be seen about on good terms with her husband, in public and at the
houses of their various friends.  The whole thing would then blow
over, and Edith Greene decided that in that case Rodney would not be
condoning a moral wrong by going for his usual holiday with Jim
Turner.

Mrs. Turner came to tea.  She chatted pleasantly till she had drunk a
cup of tea and eaten a sandwich, and then, laying down her cup, she
came straight to the point.

"I think you wanted to speak to me about something," she said quietly.

"I do, Mrs. Turner," answered Edith.  "It is extremely awkward for me
to do so; I don't even know you very well, but it seemed to me that
as an acquaintance I owed it to you to repeat to your face what
people are saying behind your back."

Mrs. Turner stiffened.

"Indeed," she said.  "And what are people saying behind my back?"

Edith answered courageously.

"There is a great deal of gossip centring round your husband's name,"
she said.  "You probably know nothing about it; the wife is often the
last person to hear of these things.  People suspect him of having an
affair with an actress; in fact it is more than a suspicion.  He has
been seen about everywhere with this Miss Eaves, and my husband says
he never even sees him at lunch at the club nowadays."

Mrs. Turner rose.  She was pale and her mouth was drawn into a thin
line.

"I had no idea of this," she said.  "Thank you, Mrs. Greene, for
telling me so much; I shall find out the truth and take steps about
it at once.  Believe me, I am grateful to you."

"I'm so glad you take it like that," said Edith cordially.  "It was a
very painful thing to speak about, but I felt it was the best thing
to do, so I just took my courage in both hands."

Mrs. Turner ceremoniously took her leave, and Edith was conscious of
the pleasant feeling of having carried out well an unpleasant duty,
but the steps taken by Mrs. Turner proved not to be what she had so
confidently anticipated.

She heard the results of her well-meant interference a week later.
Rodney came home looking depressed, and sat in a glum silence all
evening.

"What's wrong, Rodney?" asked Edith finally.

"Well I saw Jim at the club to-day at lunch, and there's been a
hellish bust up.  It seems some woman went and told Mrs. Turner about
that affair of his, and she went poking about a bit, and found out it
had been pretty serious and so on, and now it's all up.  She's left
the house, and she's been to her solicitors and is going to divorce
him.  It's a sickening business; Jim is very cut up about it all."

Rodney smiled bleakly.  "Anyhow you'll be pleased," he said.  "It
puts the lid on our holiday all right; I don't think I'll go myself
now."

Edith's eyes had widened with dismay at his first words, and as he
went on her breathing grew hurried and her lips parted in an
expression of annoyance and perturbation.  She was sincerely upset.

"My dear Rodney," she said, "I'm very sorry indeed about this,
especially as I am the woman you refer to who spoke to Mrs. Turner."

"By God, Edith," said Rodney angrily.  "What the devil did you do
that for?  You've made a frightful mess of things."

"Do be calm, Rodney," urged Edith, her self-possession returning as
she prepared to justify herself.  "I had no option but to speak to
Mrs. Turner.  After all I had heard it would have been utterly base
to have let things slide when a word might have helped to mend them."

"I simply don't understand you Edith; you're talking like an
imbecile.  You've never liked Jim Turner; you didn't want me to go
away with him; and now that you've succeeded in putting a spoke in
his wheel, you say it would have been utterly base to do anything
else; you're beyond my understanding."

Edith stood up indignantly.

"You entirely misjudge me," she said.  "I acted from the purest
motives in doing this very unpleasant thing, and indeed, Rodney, you
ought to know me well enough to realise that a petty personal
consideration like your going away with Mr. Turner against my wishes,
would never have influenced me either way."

Rodney looked at her; she returned his gaze steadily, and he knew
that she was convinced of her own sincerity.

"I'm sorry," he said heavily.  "I think you were terribly wrong in
what you did, but I know you meant well."

"Thank you, Rodney," she answered.  "It's generous of you to admit
that at least; and I should like to say that I'm sorry things have
turned out as they have.  But you know, dear, I can't help feeling
that since Mr. Turner's affair had apparently gone to such a shocking
length, it is perhaps only right that it should be exposed."

Rodney made no answer; he only shrugged his shoulders and sat staring
in front of him, his drooping attitude indicating acute mental
depression.

Edith drew up a low chair, sat down beside him, captured one of his
hands and patted it gently.

"Don't worry, my dear," she said, "I have a delightful plan.  Instead
of going off by yourself, why not take me with you this year.  I can
leave Geoffrey with Nurse, and we would thoroughly enjoy our few days
together, just you and I."

Her voice was persuasive, her expression appealing, and the
flickering fire lit up her rich colouring and wide dark eyes.
Looking at her clear dark beauty Rodney felt that he could certainly
enjoy a holiday with her and he pushed away the thought of Jim's
betrayal as he put his arms round her and said enthusiastically, "I'd
like it immensely, darling; we'll go where you like and when you
like."

Three years after their marriage he was surprised to find how easy it
was to let Edith arrange their life and dispose of his leisure as she
pleased.  Her looks were a constant delight to him; her manner in
general was restful, and their relationship was smooth and effortless
so long as he never opposed her.  On the rare occasions when he did,
he always half expected some unforeseen hazard to intervene on
Edith's behalf; he had ceased to expect a fair deal.

When in 1904 she expressed a desire to move to a larger house he
demurred on the grounds of expense and ostentation.

"I think we owe it to ourselves to have a better setting now," said
Edith.  "And really dear, you must acknowledge that we can easily
afford it."

"Well, I don't know about that.  Business isn't bad of course, but a
move is an expensive thing.  I'd rather leave it for a year or two."

"Now darling, don't be difficult about it," said Edith playfully.
"I'm quite determined to take the house in Sussex Square; it's just
right in every way."

"So you've even found the house we're to go to have you?" asked
Rodney a little bitterly.

Edith blushed.  "I suppose it is rather tiresome of me to have chosen
it myself, but I do like to save you worry, dear, and after all the
house is my province and the business yours."

She smiled coaxingly, but Rodney shook his head.

"No Edith," he said, "I'm sorry, but I won't do it this year.  Our
income doesn't justify it, and we'll do very well as we are."

"Of course we will if you have quite decided against a move; you're
sure you wouldn't just like to look at the Sussex Square house?"

"I'm quite sure," said Rodney emphatically, and Edith laughed
good-humouredly and only answered, "Well, that settles it, of course."

But a few weeks later she came into his dressing-room one night and
settled herself comfortably in an armchair.

"Rodney dear," she began, "I have something to tell you.  We're going
to have another child, and I think that really does mean we must move
to the bigger house we were talking of the other day."

Rodney felt a definite sensation of shock as if some familiar string
had been twanged in his brain.  As he congratulated Edith and
expressed his own gratification his thoughts were racing madly, but
it was not till Edith left the room, looking back from the door to
say with a plaintive accent, "Do hurry up, darling," that he
remembered the incident of three years ago.

It was difficult to imagine that there had ever been a time when he
had smoked upstairs, but for a moment the parallel stood out sharply;
both occasions had been used by Edith to gain some small point, and
to establish her ascendancy over him.  As the recollection faded into
dimness he smiled contentedly.  Edith had consolidated her position
as good wife and good mother, the naturally dominant factor in the
home.



IV

The portrait entitled, "Mrs. Rodney Greene with Geoffrey, Lavinia and
Hugh," exhibited in the Academy of 1910, was much admired by the
public and favourably commented on by the Press.  Edith herself,
looking at it hung in her own dining-room after it had been returned
from Burlington House, felt her eyelids prick with sudden tears at
the revelation of her own triumphant motherhood.

She had been painted in a wine-red gown, sitting in a high-backed
chair with her face turned a little sideways and downwards, brooding
tenderly over Lavinia and Hugh who stood at her left knee, while her
right arm was thrown affectionately round Geoffrey's shoulders, as if
to compensate for the fact that she had turned away from where he
stood on the right.

All three children were in white: Geoffrey and Hugh in sailor suits,
Lavinia in a softly hanging silk dress.  All three were upright and
dark, with clear soft colour in their cheeks, but whereas both the
boys were gazing out of the canvas, with serious dreaming faces,
Lavinia had looked up at her mother, and her lips were parted in a
smile over her small first teeth.

This happy, unstudied little pose was the starting point of all
Edith's comments on the portrait, until the day when Mrs. Hugh
Greene, her husband's aunt, came to tea and asked to have it shown to
her.

"I only went once to the Academy this summer," she explained, "and
though of course I saw the portrait and admired it very much, I
should certainly like to see it again."

"It looks very nice in the dining-room," Edith answered as they went
downstairs.  "In fact we are extremely pleased with it, though I
think perhaps it flatters me a little."  She laughed deprecatingly.

"I didn't think that when I saw it," Mrs. Hugh answered simply.  "You
are very good-looking, my dear."

At thirty-one Edith Greene was strikingly handsome.  Tall, robust,
but not yet giving the impression of set solidity that increasingly
marred her looks, she carried herself so well that the florid
fashions of 1910 did not spoil the lines of her figure.  Her
colouring was lovely: dark hair and dark eyes deepened by the steady,
warm glow in her cheeks; and her features were well marked but not
heavy, though the mouth was set in lines of command and resolution.

Mrs. Hugh looking at the portrait of Edith and her children, and then
turning to look at Edith standing by her side, noticed this accent of
command, of over-emphasised self-confidence, but she only said, "Yes,
I think it is an excellent piece of work."

"Of course Lavinia is really the keynote of the whole thing," Edith
began eagerly.  "You see how she's turned her little head to smile up
at me, and how confident she looks.  That was quite spontaneous.  She
was posed looking straight ahead like the boys, but at the second
sitting she just put herself like that.  It seemed almost a tribute
to me, Aunt Sarah; it's wonderful when your child shows its
confidence and love."

"Yes, I see," said Mrs. Hugh.  "Lavinia is certainly a dear gay
little creature."

"Would you call her expression gay?" asked Edith, disappointed.  "It
seems much more than that to me."

Mrs Hugh turned to Edith.

"My dear," she said, "I don't approve of interfering and giving
advice, and I've got no children of my own, so I'm really not
qualified to speak, but I've sometimes wondered if you're not perhaps
a little greedy with your children."

She spoke gently, but the word struck Edith like a blow.  Her face
flushed deeply, but she answered coldly and politely:

"I don't think I quite understand you, Aunt Sarah."

"You're an excellent mother, I know," said Mrs. Hugh, "And you must
just forgive me for criticising you, but my dear, I think perhaps you
enjoy too much the mere fact of being a mother, and that is apt to
make you expect too much from your children; not too much affection
of course, but too much faith and admiration."

"I think it only natural to encourage my children to have faith in
me."

"Of course you do, but let them know you're fallible, Edith.  It only
makes for unhappiness to bring them up to believe you are always
right.  It isn't natural."

"I would think it more unnatural if they didn't trust their mother,
Aunt Sarah."

"My dear Edith, you don't quite understand me.  I'm only hoping that
on the one hand you'll let them develop along their own lines, and
that on the other hand you won't take their natural love for you as
anything so important as a tribute; I think that was the word you
used."

"Perhaps it isn't quite easy for us to understand each other on the
subject of my feelings for my children.  Shall we go upstairs now?"

Edith's voice was icy, but Mrs. Hugh was not daunted by her niece's
obvious, though controlled annoyance.

"No," she said briskly, "I'm going now.  I suppose it's only natural
you should resent what I've said, but think it over, Edith; there's
something in it."

Mrs. Hugh retired in good trim, but Edith was unable to sooth the
sting left by her criticism.

"By the way, Rodney," she began at dinner, "Aunt Sarah was at tea
to-day, and I thought her manner most odd."

"How do you mean, 'odd'?  She always seems to me to be full of common
sense."

"Well, first of all she asked to see the portrait, and then quite
suddenly she attacked me about putting myself on a pedestal and
expecting too much from them."

"That sounds very unlike her; she doesn't often butt in."

"I certainly consider that she did to-day.  And as a matter of fact,
Rodney, I've thought once or twice that she and your mother are both
a little sneering and contemptuous about the way I bring up the
children."

"Absolute rot I call that.  Mother's simply devoted to all three of
them."

"Yes, but that's not the point," objected Edith.  "I know she likes
the children, but I'm not sure that she approves of my attitude to
them."

"I don't know anything about that," said Rodney uncomfortably.

"No, but don't you see it's a little hard on me?  I have always had
such a high ideal of motherhood.  I've always tried to live up to it,
and I do feel I'm justified so far by the results, but neither your
mother nor your Aunt Sarah looks at is quite fairly."

"I think it's a bit difficult for them to appreciate all you do for
the kids.  Outsiders can only see that you do rather expect all three
of them to bow down and worship you, don't you Edith?"

Rodney's words were softened by his smile, but Edith's calm was
shattered.

"You're most unjust," she said hotly and confusedly.  "I've never had
any idea of such a thing.  It's a ridiculous phrase to use to me,
simply because I hope for a little love and faith from my children,
and because I try to influence them in what I think is the right
direction.  But you will never take it seriously enough, Rodney; it's
a constant grief to me that you take their upbringing so lightly."

"Now that is unfair, Edith.  I think a lot about their education, but
while they are still in the nursery they are in your hands.  However,
now the point has arisen I might as well say that I do think it would
be better if you left them alone a bit more."

"Rodney!"  Edith's voice was trembling with anger.  "What do you
mean?"

"I think they ought to be allowed to think things out for themselves
sometimes, and not have to tell you everything and have you discuss
it with them.  Geoffrey especially; he's quite a big fellow now, he
oughtn't to be tied to your apron-strings any longer."

Edith rose and pushed back her chair.

"This is really too much," she said passionately.  "First Aunt Sarah,
and now you, attacking the things I hold most dear.  You must excuse
me if I go upstairs; I'm too upset to eat any more dinner."

She left the room, her head held high, and went up to the day
nursery, where Geoffrey was having his supper, with a book propped up
in front of him.

"Darling," she said sweeping in, her pale frock trailing, "shall I
come and sit with you for a little, while you finish your supper?"

As Geoffrey pushed the book away and edged his cocoa forward, she
frowned.

"You're not supposed to read at meals, not even at supper," she said
sharply.  "I've told you that before, haven't I, Geoffrey?"

He did not answer.

"Darling," she went on, unconsciously introducing a grieved note into
her voice, "you don't like to vex me I know, but it does vex me when
you go against my wishes, and still more when you won't admit to me
that you are wrong."

"I like reading," said Geoffrey rebelliously, "and it's only a few
minutes anyhow."

"But that doesn't make it any less wrong.  You know that, Geoffrey."

Again there was no answer, and Edith sighed.

"I don't know what makes you so unresponsive," she reproached him.
"It's only this last few months that you've persistently opposed me.
You used to confide in me and trust me, like Hugh and Lavinia."

"They're only babies," muttered Geoffrey, awkward and embarrassed.

"Do you mean that because you're a big boy and go to school you feel
you can't be open with me any longer?"

"I don't know," said Geoffrey wearily.

"My dearest boy, it's all so simple," Edith spoke persuasively.  "I
must be the judge of what is best for you; you must remember I'm your
mother."  She drew herself up with dignity, and went on, "You can
surely understand, dear, that I must know all that my children are
doing and thinking so that I can guide them.  Now tell me you were
wrong, Geoffrey, and hurry into bed."

"I'm sorry," said Geoffrey.  "Good-night, Mother."  He raised his
face to be kissed, but she knew that he had not capitulated; he had
merely eluded her.

So far the nursery had not proved as soothing as she had hoped.  She
went into the night nursery where Lavinia and Hugh were sleeping, and
turned on the light.  Everything was in order.  A little pile of
clothes was neatly folded on the rush-bottomed, white-painted chair
beside each small bed; the curtains were undrawn; the window open
just enough to make the room fresh and sweet.  Edith's forehead
smoothed itself as she looked about and was satisfied.  The small
sleepers never stirred; they lay hygienically without pillows,
breathing quite correctly through their noses.

Edith felt reassured and quieted.  She remembered how difficult it
had been for nearly a year to induce Lavinia to go to sleep without
sucking a thumb, and how she, alone, had persevered in the attempt to
break this habit which nurse was confident would cure itself in time.

This small fact led to a train of thought that restored her shattered
prestige.  She remembered numberless instances when she had been
obliged to exercise tact and perseverance to eradicate some budding
trait in one or other of the children.  She had noticed Hugh's
adenoids before the possibility of trouble in the nose had occurred
to nurse.  It was she, and not Rodney who dealt with Geoffrey's
tendency to deceit and subterfuge, and who was always called upon to
arbitrate in any childish difficulty.

Turning off the light she went back to the day nursery where nurse
was sitting darning.

"Nurse," she said firmly, "I've said before that Geoffrey is not to
read at supper and to-night again I found him with a book."

"Well he only had one page to finish the book, Mrs. Greene, so I
thought it wouldn't matter for once."

"I don't believe in that, Nurse," said Edith serenely.  "If I make a
rule then it is a rule, and there should be no exceptional cases when
you allow it to be broken."

"I'm sorry," said Nurse stiffly, and Edith went down to the
drawing-room where Rodney was sitting, holding a paper, but looking
guiltily over the top of it at the door, evidently expecting her
entrance.

"My dear Rodney," she said, "I have been very foolish.  It was absurd
of me to let myself be vexed by what you said.  I know very well that
it is only because you cannot possibly enter into my feelings, that
you misunderstand and misrepresent me."

Rodney was at a loss.  He had been prepared to retract his words but
there appeared to be no need to do so.  They had already been
discounted.  He cleared his throat, trying to think of an appropriate
and inoffensive reply, but Edith continued her elaborate little
speech.

"I ought to realise by now that nobody can share in a mother's
responsibility to her children; nobody can appreciate her ideals."

"Well that's putting it a bit strong, you know; after all even a
mother is a human being," Rodney spoke with an accent of faint
bitterness, but Edith was unperturbed.

"Dear Rodney," she said, "we are a very happy and united family
aren't we?  I've just been up to the three little people--Hugh and
Lavinia sleeping so sweetly--and I feel I need no reward for all I do
for them except the consciousness that I mean everything to them.
That," she ended nobly, "is all that is necessary to a good mother."



V

As her three children grew older, Edith consciously and tactfully
modified her attitude towards them.  They had been so accustomed to
deferring to her judgment, they had seen their father so constantly
adopting her views, and praises of their wonderful mother had rung so
continually in their ears that when Geoffrey was eighteen, Lavinia
sixteen, and Hugh fifteen, they still kept up the habits of childhood
in never opposing her.

She could afford by that time to make a show of consulting them, to
appear to ask their advice, safe in the conviction that her choice
would ultimately be theirs also.

Geoffrey had certainly come through a period of alienation from her,
which had shown itself in subterranean rebelliousness, and surface
rudeness, but he had not been proof against her two weapons: the
deadly use of personal sorrow, and a skilful trick of light ridicule.

She had seldom been angry with any of the children; it had been
enough to induce into her face an expression of pain, into her voice
a deep note of suffering, as she said, "Lavinia, dear," or "Hugh,
dear" as the case might be, "I'm sure you don't realise how you've
wounded me, but we won't talk of it any more; have it your own way."

Hugh and Lavinia desperately conscious of having estranged a mother
so beneficent that she would withhold her power and suffer silently,
almost invariably gave in immediately for the pure pleasure of
sunning themselves once again in her favour.  With Geoffrey during
what she called "his difficult years," it was otherwise.  Sentiment
did not move him, but he could not stand up to her gentle, unerring
sarcasm, her faculty of being always in the right, and smiling at him
as he found himself put in the wrong over some point on which he was
convinced he had justice on his side.

There was one occasion on which Geoffrey appealed to his father, but
Rodney's reply was final: "Your mother's wishes must be considered,
Geoffrey; I could not go against them and I can't imagine that you
would care to."

That ended the matter.  Geoffrey recognised that his mother had
absolute authority over the household, and as he matured he gradually
grew to recognise too that after all, even if she were inexorable and
unassailable, still, life went smoothly, and so long as her sway was
unquestioned the family atmosphere was an entirely happy one.

He came near to understanding her attitude the year he left school
and was about to go up to the University.  It had always been an
understood thing that on leaving Oxford, Geoffrey should join his
father in the engineering works founded originally by his
great-grandfather, and carried on by his great-uncle Hugh.  A few
months before his first term began Hugh Greene died suddenly and
Rodney Greene asked his son to enter the firm at once.

This was a great delight to Edith.

"My dear boy," she said, "I can't tell you how happy I am that you'll
be at home with me now for a few years.  I know it's a disappointment
to you, but it is a pleasure to your mother."

"Didn't you want me to go up to Oxford, then?" Geoffrey asked.

"Of course I did in one way, but now I feel I'll have three extra
years of you, and then later on when you marry, as I expect you will,
I shall still have Lavinia and Hugh, but now while they are both away
at school I'd have been very lonely."

"I never really thought of that."

"Of course you didn't," Edith patted his hand.  "One's children never
do, you know, and mothers learn to be put on one side without any
fuss."

"You know, Mother, sometimes you talk as if we were frightfully
important to you.  Are we really?"

Edith looked astounded.

"My dearest Geoffrey," she said at last, "Your father and you three
are all I care about in life; all I work for and plan for.  Since I
married, my one thought has been to be a good wife and mother and I
think I can say I've succeeded."

She paused, but Geoffrey did not pay her the expected compliment.  He
was frowning over his thoughts.

"It doesn't seem quite sound to me; tell me, Mother, haven't you ever
had anything of your own in your life?"

"But, darling, what could be more my own than my dear husband and
children?"

"I don't mean quite like that.  Father is different, of course, but
take the three of us.  After all, we've our own lives to lead.  There
are all sorts of things ahead of us, belonging only to us.  I really
meant, haven't you any interests of your own, intellectual or social
or something quite apart from us?"

Edith shook her head.

"No," she said gravely, "I've never been either a bluestocking or a
frivolous woman.  I can truthfully say that all my interests are
wrapped up in you four."

"It sounds dangerous to me," was Geoffrey's abrupt comment.

"Dangerous, Geoffrey?  My dear boy, you're all at sea.  When you talk
of having things in the future belonging only to you, it just shows
me how little you understand.  Listen, dear.  You're all three part
of me; I've thought about you and loved you since you were tiny,
helpless babies.  I've watched your characters unfold and guided you
this way and that, and whatever you do in the future will always
belong, in part, to me.  So long as I live you'll be my little son,
and I'll be sharing your life."

"I see," said Geoffrey, "It's difficult to understand how you can
feel like that about us, but anyhow I do see that you feel it."

"Wait a few years," Edith smiled.  "When you're a father you'll
understand me better, though of course," she added, "a mother's claim
is always the greatest."

This conversation made a deep impression on Geoffrey.  He was
surprised to find how repugnant to him was the idea that his life was
inseparably bound up with his mother's, entangled in her cloying web
of affection, hopes and expectations.  But he realised that he could
never make his feelings clear to her; no words, however brutal, could
establish him as a separate and independent entity; she would only
suffer a little at the thought that Geoffrey was going through
another of his "difficult times."

Determined to spare himself and her that awkwardness, Geoffrey no
longer rebelled against her gentle interference, but accepted it
pleasantly and then quietly pursued his own ideas.

Lavinia, vivid, sensitive, and almost always amenable, was the only
one who after reaching years of discretion flamed into open defiance,
and tried to express some of the dumb imprisoned resentment, that all
three felt.  Providence, however, stepped in once more, and won for
Edith so pretty a victory, that in retrospect the battle-field seemed
like a daisied meadow.

Lavinia was nineteen, and had been at home for a year.  The whole
affair blew up out of a chance invitation to a dance, which Edith was
anxious for Lavinia to accept.

"I really don't want to go, Mother," she said.  "I don't know them at
all, or any of their friends, and I'll have a rotten time.  They
haven't even asked me to take a partner."

"Well, they did ask Geoffrey; it really is very unfortunate that he
has to be away that night.  But Lavinia dear, you really needn't
worry; I know Lady Olivia quite well, even though you don't know the
family, and I'm perfectly sure she will see that you have lots of
partners.  Besides it's a nice house for you to go to."

"You don't understand in the least, Mother," Lavinia expostulated,
"One doesn't go to dances like that nowadays, to be handed over like
a brown paper parcel, to a different man for every dance.  If you do
go to a party out of your own set, you must at least take a partner."

"You know, dear, you're being a little unreasonable.  I like Lady
Olivia and I think this habit of always dancing with the same few men
is being overdone: I don't approve of it at all.  Now say no more
like a good child, I know you'll enjoy yourself."

"I really can't go," repeated Lavinia obstinately.

"Very well, dear," said Edith, turning away.

The subject was not reopened till the evening of the dance when
Lavinia going up to dress for dinner found her white chiffon frock
and her white brocade cloak laid out on her bed.  She rang for the
maid whose services she shared with her mother.

"What are these things for, Stacy?" she asked.

"Mrs. Greene told me you would want your white dress to-night for the
dance, Miss Lavinia."

"What dance, did Mrs. Greene say?"

"I think she said it was Lady Olivia Yorke's, Miss, but I'm not sure."

"Oh I see, thank you, that's all right, then."

Lavinia's cheeks were scarlet, but her eyes were stony.  She stood
for a moment clutching the frock in her hot hand, then laid it
carefully back on the bed and went downstairs.

On the way she met Rayner, the butler who had been with them for the
last ten years, coming up.

"Would you tell me what time you will need the car, Miss Lavinia?
Mrs. Greene said you were going out this evening."

"I'm not quite sure, Rayner," Lavinia spoke steadily, "I'll tell you
at dinner.  Has Mother gone up to dress, yet?"

"No Miss, not yet."

"Thank you, Rayner," Lavinia went into the library where Edith was
sitting at her desk, and quietly closed the door.

"Mother," she said seriously, "did you refuse that invitation for me
for Lady Olivia's dance?"

"No dear, I accepted it."

There was a moment's silence then Lavinia burst out, "But how could
you, Mother?  I said I wouldn't go.  I told you why; that it would be
hateful and I wouldn't know anyone, and you said you'd refuse it."

"Lavinia dear, I said no such thing."  Edith's voice was calm.  "I
told you I wanted you to go to it, and you said you were unwilling,
but I explained my reasons, and that surely ended the matter."

She took up her pen again, but Lavinia interrupted.

"It didn't end the matter," she said.  "Surely I have some say in my
own life.  It's perfectly ridiculous, Mother; this isn't the
nineteenth century, and there isn't another girl I know who can't
refuse an invitation if she wants to.  It's mad, and antediluvian to
behave as if I were two."

"You don't know what you're saying," Edith answered sternly.  "You're
speaking rudely and thoughtlessly.  I expect you to fall in with my
wishes, and I'm very disappointed at this attitude you've taken up.
Perhaps I've been too indulgent with you and given way too much."

Lavinia laughed wildly.  "Given way," she repeated, "Oh, no, Mother,
you never give way.  The boys and Father and I all knuckle under in
everything; I've never seen it so clearly before, but it's true what
I say, that we aren't allowed to call our souls our own."

"You've said quite enough, Lavinia; I think you'd better ring up Lady
Olivia and say you aren't very well and had better be at home
to-night."

"No, I'll go.  I never wanted to go, but I will.  And I'll never be
able to forgive you for having cheated me.  You made me think you had
refused, and all the time you had planned for me to go."

Dinner was a miserable meal.  When Lavinia had gone to the dance,
Rodney came over and sat on the sofa beside Edith who looked tired
and worn.

"What's wrong, Edith?" he asked.  "What's worrying you?"

"I'm desperately worried, Rodney.  It's Lavinia.  I do everything I
can to amuse the child, I arrange parties for her, and welcome her
friends here, and now to-night she doesn't feel quite happy about a
dance she is going to, and she accused me of interfering and
deceiving her, and I don't know what else."

"She's spoiled I expect," suggested Rodney comfortably.  "She's
pretty and she's having a good time and people running after her and
her head is a bit turned, don't you think?  It's natural to kick over
the traces now and again."

"No, Rodney, it isn't natural for any child to speak to her mother as
Lavinia spoke to me to-night.  I was only acting for the best when I
accepted this invitation for her; I like her to get all the fun she
can, but it clashed with some idea she has in her head, and she
simply turned on me."

"She'll be sorry when she cools down.  She's devoted to you, you
know, Edith."

"I can't believe it now.  I don't feel things will ever be the same
again.  I really am utterly wretched; in fact I think I'll go up to
bed now if you don't mind."

Some hours later Edith was wakened by a gentle touch.

A finger of moonlight lying across the floor, showed Lavinia in white
frock and cloak, standing by the bed.

"Mother," she said urgently, "I'm so sorry for what I said; I'm glad
now that I went, terribly glad."

Edith's sensibilities were fully roused by the deep, excited note in
Lavinia's voice.

"Your father's asleep," she whispered.  "I'll slip out and come up to
your room for a minute or two."

Lavinia stole quietly away, and Edith followed her up to her own
bedroom where she found her sitting on the bed in the dark.

"Don't put the light on, Mother," she said.  "I'd rather talk in the
dark, and there's a lovely moon.  You sit down in my chair and I'll
curl up on the bed."

"Lavinia dear," said Edith, "I've had a most miserable evening.  You
hurt me very cruelly; I almost began to feel I had failed with you."

"I know, Mother; I'm so sorry."  Lavinia's voice was dreamy.  "I
didn't really mean it, and it all seems years ago anyhow.  It was
wonderful to-night at the dance.  There was a man there--" She
stopped, "his name was Martin Peile," she added in a whisper.

"My dearest," began Edith, but Lavinia's soft voice hurried on.

"Lady Olivia introduced him to me at the very beginning; there were
programmes, and he asked for the third dance, and then after that we
didn't dance with anyone else; we sat out together in the little
garden.  It wasn't very cold, and then at the end we danced again
together.  I've fallen in love with him, and he has, too, with me."
She leaned forward and caught her mother's hand.  "Isn't it lucky he
did," she said fervently.  "I couldn't have borne to live another
week if he hadn't."

"Lavinia, what are you telling me?  My brain's reeling.  Do you mean
what you say?"

"Oh I know it's fearfully sudden.  I didn't mean to fall in love for
years and years.  I know I'm only nineteen and it must be a shock to
you and all that, but Mother, it really has happened; I'm engaged to
him."

"You can't be engaged," said Edith, utterly bewildered.  "Who is he?
We don't know him or anything about him.  You're quite wild and
unlike yourself Lavinia, my child."

"I know I am; I've never been in love before, you see."

"But really darling, you're going much too fast.  Things can't be
done all in a hurry like this."

Lavinia did not seem to hear.

"It's too amazing," she said.  "Mother, I'll never be able to thank
you enough for sending me to the dance.  I might easily never have
met him.  It's terrible to think I might have gone on for years and
never known Martin.  He says so too.  He says we'll never be able to
be grateful enough to you.  I told him how dreadful I'd been, and he
is longing to meet you.  In fact he's coming to-morrow morning.  But
really Mother, I do thank you."

Shattered as she was by the thought of the stranger who had so
suddenly entered Lavinia's life and so entirely absorbed it, Edith
nevertheless tasted to the full the sweetness of her child's
gratitude.

"My darling," she said tenderly, "we really mustn't go too fast, but
I want you to know one thing: Everything I've done has always been in
the hope of giving you happiness, and if this turns out
satisfactorily it will be the most beautiful thing for me to know
that it was I who brought it about."

Lavinia's voice rang with assurance.

"It will turn out all right, Mother, there can't be a hitch or a
flaw.  You'll see to-morrow."

"Yes, I'll see to-morrow," said Edith.  "And now, dear child, I must
go back to your father.  Sleep quietly and well, and don't be
excited."

She kissed Lavinia and held her face for a moment between her hands.

"I'm a very happy mother," she said, "and a very proud one, too, to
think I've been able to give you what may very well prove to be the
best thing in your life.  Good-night, and God bless you."




MRS. EDWIN GREENE


MRS. EDWIN GREENE


I

There hung about Dora Greene an atmosphere of moribundity and
stagnation that inevitably led her relations and acquaintances to
classify her as a bore.

Her conversation was monotonous, self-centred, and wound its
interminable way in and out among the intricacies of her numerous
afflictions.  The neglect from which she was convinced she suffered,
the slights she so patiently endured, and the difficulty of making
ends meet on a reduced income formed the dim tapestry of her life.

The genuinely tragic accident which had robbed her of her son, lost
most of its poignancy by being endlessly referred to in this ignoble
context, and the one consistently vivid emotion in her life was her
passionate unsleeping jealousy of her sister-in-law, Mrs. Rodney
Greene.  Apart from this and from the frequent scenes which it
occasioned--scenes of hysterical reproaches met reasonably though
unsympathetically--Dora Greene fumbled her way through each day,
accumulating new grievances and brooding over old ones.

Nevertheless, three times in her life she had lived purposely and
intensely: for half an hour before her first and only proposal;
during the few months that her husband was at the front; and for a
moment when her son was dying.



II

Dora Pilkington at twenty-four had been that pitiful thing, the
victim of an ill-natured mother.  Mrs. Pilkington was obsessed by
social ambitions which had been persistently thwarted; some at their
tenderest stage of growth; some more cruelly, when they held out
promise of fulfilment.

There had been a bazaar; the celebrity who was to open it failed to
arrive.  The committee approached Mrs. Pilkington, the vicar's wife,
and had in fact asked her to perform the ceremony, when another
member hurrying up had announced the appearance of a certain lady,
wife of a commercial knight well established in the county.  With
murmurs of "Thank you so much," and "Then we needn't trouble you
now," the anxious ladies had fluttered away, intent on higher prey,
and the vicar's wife was left with her words of acceptance bitter on
her lips.

Of the multitude of obstacles which nullified her social projects,
the most permanent and unsurmountable were her own over-zealous
opportunism, her daughter's inertia, and her husband's earnest
single-mindedness.  The Reverend Edward Pilkington was a man of
limited outlook but sincere purpose.  The country parish in which he
worked, not cognisant of his limitations, appreciated his sincerity,
enjoyed his ministrations, and made endless demands on his time and
sympathy.

For the most part, enjoying his work as he did and capable of
estimating its usefulness, Edward Pilkington was a happy man.  His
home certainly lacked serenity, but he asked little of life, and if
he was sometimes shamed by his wife's scornful refusal of
invitations, and even more shamed by her gushing acceptances, still
she was an admirable housewife, and there was always some sick
parishioner to provide a ready means of escape from her tongue.  When
she saw him adjusting his old scarf, and searching helplessly for a
pair of gloves, Mrs. Pilkington would raise her eyebrows and enquire
acidly: "What!  Am I to be left again this evening?"  To which Mr.
Pilkington contented himself by replying vaguely and apologetically:

"I'm afraid so my dear.  You know a clergyman's time is not his own."

Dora had no means of escape.  She returned at eighteen from the
rather cheap boarding school where she had spent the last four years,
with a vague idea of helping her mother, being useful to her father,
and ultimately marrying some delightful and desirable young man.  In
point of fact neither parent required her assistance, and her mother
who had hoped with an almost savage intensity for a daughter pretty
and clever enough to make a place for herself in the county, was
disappointed by Dora's uncertain looks and complete lack of
initiative.  Gradually Mrs. Pilkington became so embittered by her
daughter's inadequacy that a stumbling reply, any manifestation of
the gaucherie natural to unsophisticated eighteen was enough to
provoke an outburst of taunts and ridicule.

The reason for this was incomprehensible to Dora.  She knew only that
she was a failure, and having tried the effect of an incipient
rebellion against her mother in the form of a muddled and
consequently fruitless appeal to her father, she sank little by
little into a state of apathy.

It was in the spring of 1900 when Dora was twenty-four, that Mrs.
Pilkington's hitherto diffused and generalised unkindness
crystallised into a passionate desire to marry her daughter with
whatever difficulty, to any man, however unsuitable.  It was
intolerable to her to be the only woman for miles around with a
marriageable and unmarried daughter.  Dora by this time was conscious
of but one wish; to escape as much as possible from her mother's
criticism.  With this object it was her custom to absent herself for
the greater part of the day on long rambling walks.  On her return
she was always sharply questioned as to where she had been and whom
she had seen, and the replies, nearly always unsatisfactory, were
greeted with derision and annoyance.

"You've just been wandering about, have you?  You didn't see anyone
but old Mr. Crowther and you didn't speak to him.  I wonder what good
that will do.  You know, Dora, it's all very well to idle about, but
a girl with no looks and no money can't afford to pick and choose.
You're not getting any younger, are you?"

There was no answer to this type of question.  Dora would mumble
something about there being no one to marry anyhow, and her mother
would take her up.  "Well, there's young Mr. Lawson at the Bank.  I
don't say he's anything very much, but what do you expect?"

"You know he's utterly impossible, Mother," replied Dora, her face
scarlet with indignation and embarrassment.

"Well, Dora, I don't really see why you should look for anything
better, and you may as well know that I'm tired to death of having
you always hanging round the house."

"Father doesn't feel like that anyhow," retorted Dora, with some
courage which was quelled by her mother's reply.

"Your father agrees with me that is a great pity you are never likely
to attract any young man whom we could welcome as a son-in-law."

There were many such conversations, always ending in a decisive
victory for the mother, and in the daughter's abandonment to
resentful tears.

In May when Mrs. Pilkington heard that The Hall, the only large house
in their parish, had been taken by a Mr. and Mrs. Greene with two
grown-up sons, she felt that at last her efforts must be crowned with
success.  The further discovery that both sons were unmarried lashed
her to an unprecedented exhibition of vulgarity.

"That doubles your chances, Dora," she said triumphantly.

Later, when the news filtered through that the elder son was engaged
to a Miss Beckett and would be married in the autumn, she was wrought
to a pitch of nervous exacerbation that found vent in threats.

"Well, this is the end, Dora.  Unless you manage to get engaged this
summer, something will have to be done about you in the autumn."

Part of Dora's brain registered quite accurately the baselessness of
these threats; she knew there was nothing that could be done about
her, she knew that her father cared for her, but something in her
cringed at the scope that would be added to Mrs. Pilkington's insults
after a summer during which she would certainly be thrown into
continual companionship with the younger Greene boy.

Shortly after the Greenes' arrival at the end of June, Mrs.
Pilkington, unaccompanied by Dora, went up to call at The Hall in
order to review the position.  She found it eminently satisfactory.
Mrs. Greene was unmistakably a gentlewoman, and both sons, who
appeared at tea, were good-looking and well-mannered.  Edwin, the
younger, was charmingly diffident, but his face lit up ingenuously
when Mrs. Pilkington replied to a remark of his as to the scarcity of
young people in the neighbourhood:

"Why, that's what my young daughter is always complaining about.  You
must meet and have a good grumble together."

"It's selfish of you to complain, Edwin," Mrs. Greene interposed
briskly.  "You know we've come here in the hope of your father being
able to get a little peace to finish his book."

"Is Mr. Greene an author then?" asked Mrs. Pilkington, delighted to
find that he belonged to a profession so distinguished, and still
more delighted when she elicited the fact that he was the Geoffrey
Greene whose literary public consisted of a small but solid body of
good opinion, ready to welcome anything from his pen.

"Of course my husband writes mostly essays and articles," said Mrs.
Greene explanatorily, "but at present he's engaged on something more
ambitious, and he felt it would be a help to get out of town away
from people and things."

"Of course," agreed Mrs. Pilkington, "I quite understand his point of
view.  You'll find this quite a nice quiet neighbourhood, but we must
try and provide a little amusement for your sons."

She smiled at Edwin as she spoke.  Everything seemed very hopeful to
her.  It was obvious that Edwin was a little bored and restless.  His
work at the Bar was as yet negligible, and the prospect of three
months' idling in the country was considerably brightened by the
thought of the Pilkington girl who apparently felt as bored as he did.

He accepted eagerly Mrs. Pilkington's invitation to tennis and supper
at the Vicarage a few days hence, but the elder boy, Rodney, refused.
He was only spending a few days at The Hall and was then obliged to
return to the engineering works where he was a very junior partner
with his uncle.

That evening Dora wandered out into the garden face to face with a
clear-cut issue.  Her mother's injunctions were perfectly definite;
every effort was to be made to attract Edwin Greene and if Dora could
not succeed in eliciting a proposal she must at least entrap him into
some unwary declaration which could be taken advantage of.

The sordid meanness of the project was evident, but Dora Pilkington
after six years of endurance, decided that she was willing to fall in
with any scheme that would lead to freedom from the incessant taunts
and nagging to which she was subject.

As she looked at the moon she thought vaguely and sentimentally that
perhaps he would fall in love with her, and it would turn out all
right; as she thought of her awkwardness and badly made clothes, this
faint hope died, and was succeeded by a resolution to capture by hook
or crook the one eligible man within reach.

The afternoon when Edwin came to tennis was a success.  Dora played
passably, and the only other woman was the doctor's young wife,
absorbed in herself and her husband.  Edwin stayed on to supper, an
unusually pleasant meal at which Mr. Pilkington expanded
conversationally, and Dora and her mother formed a smiling and
apparently harmonious background.

It was a lovely night.

"Would you two young people like to walk down to the river?" asked
Mrs. Pilkington.

"May we?  That would be more than charming," answered Edwin, and in a
few moments Dora found herself strolling through the murmurous summer
fields, with a young man saying to her ardently:

"Do let's have a lot of tennis and walks and picnics, Miss
Pilkington; there are so few people round here that you really must
put up with me a good deal this summer."

She felt a strange movement in her blood.  It was going to be all
right then; no need to plot and plan; she, Dora Pilkington, was
embarking on a genuine romance.  Her heart beat unevenly, and as she
looked at Edwin's young face, clear and dark in the yellow moonlight,
she thought suddenly: I love him; I'll do anything for him.

The days that followed were busy and happy, but July merged into
August and August into September, and the harvest was stacked in the
fields among the shorn poppies.

"Is nothing ever going to happen, Dora?" asked Mrs. Pilkington, and
Dora asked herself the same question, still more bitterly.

Apparently nothing was going to happen.  Edwin Greene enjoyed and
sought her company, but by no word had he ever suggested that his
feelings for her were stronger than affection and gratitude towards
an acquaintance who was making a dull summer less dull.

One Saturday after a particularly trying lunch alone with her Mother,
Dora walked by herself towards the river where she and Edwin had gone
on that first most hopeful night.  Edwin, lying in a canoe tethered
to an overhanging tree, saw her white frock coming along the bank
above him.  He felt comfortably lazy and disinclined to make any move
to greet her, but the disconsolate swing of the hat which she was
carrying in her hand, touched him.  He knew by this time that the
relations between Dora and her mother were not of the happiest, and
he guessed at the trouble that had marred the drowsy afternoon.

When she drew near to the tree under which he was lying, he called
softly.  Startled, she looked around in every direction but the right
one, until guided by his laughter she parted the branches and leaned
through, looking down into the cool gloomy green cavern.

Edwin sat up suddenly with a quick intake of breath as he looked at
her face framed by leaves and twigs that caught at her tumbled fair
hair.  Dora had been crying, she was flushed and tremulous, but as
she looked at Edwin her eyes brightened and she smiled.  In her
dishevelment she achieved an unusual warm prettiness, heightened by
the contrast between smiling mouth and tear-stained eyes.

"You look simply stunning, Dora," he said eagerly; "but I can see
that something is wrong: you must let me help you, you really must.
Wait a minute till I come up beside you."

This unprecedented offer of help combined with Edwin's flattering
words and look, broke down completely Dora's already shaken
self-control.  She felt, as on their first walk together, that
strange surging in her veins, and her response to it was one of
courage and sincerity; virtues as a rule quite alien to her
unreliable and compromising nature.

"You can't help me," she said desperately turning to him with tears
streaming unheeded down her cheeks.  "You mustn't even try; you of
all people must keep clear of me; you don't understand at all; Mother
is determined that you should marry me."

Dora was sobbing loudly and her words were only spasmodically audible.

"You don't know how dreadful Mother is," she gasped between sobs.
"She's always going on at me about you.  You mustn't come and see us
any more; it isn't safe for you; I don't know what she mayn't do;
she's quite set on it."

Emotions and ideas were crowding in on Edwin: surprise, amounting to
amazement, genuine sympathy with the helplessly sobbing girl, pride
at the thought that he and he alone could turn her misery to bliss,
and at the same time, against these, the urgings of common-sense.

He recognised clearly that he was not in love with Dora Pilkington;
he visualised the family difficulties that must inevitably present
themselves if he adopted the heroic attitude to which he was drawn.
He had shown no inkling of anything beyond the most casual affection
for Dora; in conversation he had referred to her as a nice girl and a
good companion, but he knew that his mother would certainly perceive
an engagement between him and Dora to be the result of some
transitory passion which had led to a declaration.

He hesitated, automatically patting Dora's shoulder with murmurs of
sympathetic encouragement.

Suddenly she caught his hand, and held it to her hot wet cheek.

"You've been wonderful to me," she said, "nobody has ever been so
kind before, but this is the end now."

This, however, proved not to be true.  At the unsolicited tribute
Edwin's young breast swelled with the desire to make a heroic
gesture.  He thought of the duty that the strong owe to the weak;
visions of gallant men and kneeling beggar-maids floated cloudily in
his brain; he drew himself up, and strove for his most resonant
chest-notes as he said gravely:

"Please don't say anything more, Dora.  You will make me very happy
if you will consent to be my wife."

It was a magnificent gesture and it had its instant reward.

"No, no," cried Dora through her tears, "I couldn't take advantage of
your kindness; you don't mean it; it's only that you're so good."

This protest, these doubts hazarded as to his resolution, only served
to intensify it, the more so as the sound of his own voice making its
formal proposal had struck chill upon Edwin's heart.

"You wrong me," he protested.  "Indeed I mean it; it will make me
very happy if your answer is yes."

Dora had lived her moment; she had flung away weapons and armour and
renounced her hopes.  It had been an impulse and she was incapable of
carrying it to a conclusion of sustained unselfishness.  She knew
that Edwin did not love her and that the whole situation was false
and garish, but the chance was too good to be let slip.

"Oh, Edwin," she gasped, "indeed it is yes," and then relapsed into
further sobbing.

Edwin too had had his moment, but his was no isolated detachable
fragment of his life.  The results of it had closed on him like a
trap; all that he could do was to follow up the line of conduct
imposed on him by his own act.  He put his arm round Dora, and kissed
her gently.

"My dear," he urged, "don't cry any more.  Please try not to; it does
upset me to see you, and surely everything will be all right now.
Let's sit down on the bank and discuss things.

"I'm only crying because I'm so happy," said Dora attempting to dry
her tears.  "It's all so wonderful.  Mother and Father will be so
pleased."

Edwin was conscious of a tremor of disgust at the thought of Mrs.
Pilkington, but Dora seemed to have forgotten the prelude of
frankness which had led to his proposal.

"Will Mr. and Mrs. Greene mind your getting engaged to me?" she asked
tentatively, and Edwin's doubts were lulled by pleasure in her
humility and dependence, and in his own protectiveness.

"They won't interfere," he assured her stoutly.  "Mother will say I'm
too young and we must wait a little and are we sure we know our own
minds and so on, but Father won't take any part.  He never does; he
says everyone must buy their own experience."

At his own careless words, Edwin again felt chilled and dismayed; he
was buying his so dear, at the cost perhaps of all his future
happiness.

Suddenly in a fever of impatience to make it irrevocable and be quit
of doubts and tremors, he dragged Dora to her feet.

"Let's go home at once," he said, "and tell them we're engaged; let's
get all the fuss over and be married as soon as we can; I'm not
earning any money yet, but I shall soon, and Father gives me a decent
allowance."

As they walked back to the Vicarage through the warm afternoon, Dora
thought vaguely of how crossing these fields an hour ago, she had
been disconsolate, futureless, forlorn.

The miseries of her immediate past were already dimming; her facile
and slovenly character found in her present triumph enough
satisfaction to obscure the legitimate rancour of six sordid years.



III

Shortly after his marriage which took place in the Spring of 1901,
Edwin Greene found that the qualms which had shaken him at the very
moment of proposing to Dora Pilkington were amply justified.

His father had increased his allowance in order to make it possible
for him to marry and take a small house while waiting and hoping for
work to materialise.  Dora, who had chosen the house in Maida Vale,
furnished it with the help of her mother who since the announcement
of the engagement had been her daughter's admirer and ally, and had
thrown herself with zest into preparations for the wedding.

It was an inconvenient little house, made still more inconvenient by
the profusion of small tables, ornaments and unnecessary objects
which cluttered up the floor space and made it impossible to cross
the room with any ease.  To Dora these represented the perfection of
gentility; this picture was a signed water colour, that vase a
wedding present from the choir, the rug in front of the fire
superimposed on a larger rug of different pattern, had come from
Dora's own home which gradually acquired in her mind an aura of
sanctified sentimentality.

Three months after her marriage she referred to "my old home in the
country" in such languishing tones that Edwin, who had been the easy
victim of the old home's cruelty could not restrain himself, and
burst out, "My dear Dora, for goodness sake don't talk like that; you
know perfectly well you were utterly miserable at home."

Resentful of this plain-speaking, not even recognising its truth,
Dora shed a few tears through which she contrived to utter: "You do
exaggerate shockingly, Edwin.  I really think you might try and spare
my feelings more."

"Well, I'm sorry, and I don't say it wasn't a better home than this."

Edwin looked gloomily round the crowded little drawing-room, but Dora
immediately flamed up in its defence.

"There you are, criticising again.  You only do it because Mother and
I chose it.  It's a lovely little house, and I'm sure I take enough
trouble to keep it nice.  Look at the way I dust all the china myself
every morning."

Her sobs redoubled in vigour, but Edwin sat humped up in his chair.

He wondered if all young wives cried on an average three times a day
and if all women twisted every remark into an insult directed against
themselves, their taste, or their relations.  There must be some who
don't, he thought drearily; some women that you can talk to without
having to remember not to say this or that.  Oh well, it's my own
fault, I suppose; I must make the best of it.

He got up, came over to where Dora sat, and awkwardly patted her
bowed head.

"Don't cry," he said, and even as he said the words he wondered
savagely how often he had said them since the day of his engagement.
He pushed the thought away.

"Don't cry," he repeated mechanically.  "I must go and do some work
in my study."

"But you do like the house?"  Dora looked up at him plaintively.

"Of course I do," he answered reassuringly, and when he stumbled over
a footstool on the way to the door, he put it tidily on one side
instead of kicking it under the nearest table as he was tempted to do.

By 1904, when Dora was expecting her first child, their positions
were reversed.  After one visit to her sister-in-law's new house in
Sussex Square, Dora came back to Maida Vale discontented and jealous.
She attacked Edwin that night after dinner with a complaint which
could not fail to arouse his annoyance.

"Oh, Edwin I went to tea with Edith to-day, and I do think it's
dreadfully unfair that she and Rodney should have so much more money
than we have."

Edwin felt completely helpless.  He knew by this time that if Dora
felt a thing to be unfair, no amount of proof to the contrary would
convince her, but he felt constrained to reason gently with her
petulance which he supposed to be in part due to her condition.

"I don't think you see it quite clearly," he urged, "Rodney and I
both have the same allowance from Father, but for one thing he is
three years older than me, and then being in the Works with Uncle
Hugh he is bound to make more money than I am at first."

"I don't see why," said Dora rebelliously.

"The Bar's always slow at the beginning," explained Edwin.  "You know
I've often told you it may be a long time before I make a decent
income."

"It seems very cruel to me," said Dora, her voice trembling with
self-pity.  "Here am I boxed up in this little house, and there's
Edith with her lovely new drawing-room and two perfect nurseries."

"But I thought you liked this house?" Edwin was upset at the new
development.

"I don't; I hate it.  It's a mean little house, and I know perfectly
well that Edith looks down on it, and me, and you, and everything.
But there's no use speaking to you; you won't do anything about it."

She left the room, holding her handkerchief to her eyes in a gesture
so familiar that Edwin did not notice it.

He sat still, oppressed by the bitterness of his thoughts.  All his
youthful flamboyance was gone, and with its going he had gained
immensely in appearance.

Edwin Greene at twenty-nine was extremely good-looking in the austere
manner affected by young barristers.  He looked older than his age
and the lines from nose to mouth were deeply carved, but the
modelling of his face, with its unmistakable resemblance to his
mother, was excellent.

I'm damnably handicapped, he thought, and there's no way out.  I'm
beginning to get on now; with luck another five or six years will see
me with as much work as I can tackle, but what's the use of it all?

The door opened gently, and Dora came in and knelt by his side.

"Oh, Edwin, dear," she said.  "I never meant to get so cross; I am
sorry.  But I feel so ill and miserable these days, and it was just
too much for me to see Edith's beautiful new house."

At the recollection her mouth trembled again, and Edwin roused
himself from his abstraction.

"Don't worry," he said heavily.  "We'll be able to have a house like
that later on.  But in the meantime you must try not to make yourself
so wretched over things."

"Oh, Edwin, I do try, but I feel so terribly ill; you can't possibly
understand what I'm feeling."

"I'm sure it's perfectly rotten for you, but do you think you go out
enough?  It's supposed to be good to take a little exercise, isn't
it?"

"I do go out a little of course, but I really don't like to be seen
very much."

"I think that's nonsense, Dora.  Edith tells me that before her two
babies were born she used to go out every day, and just not think of
it, and she's having another now, isn't she, but she seems quite
bright."

Dora's face flamed.  "It's all very well for Edith," she exclaimed
loudly.  "She's got other nice things to think about, and anyhow
she's as strong as a horse.  But it's very different for me."

She flounced from the room for the second time, and listening to the
sounds overhead, Edwin judged rightly that this second flight was
final and that she would now withdraw for the night.

Their son, Edwin Pilkington, was born and lived for the first five
years of his life in the same small house that had provoked so many
battles between his parents.

Dora was an injudicious mother, prodigal of caresses, bribes,
scoldings and injunctions.  Nurses and nursery governesses succeeded
each other so rapidly that the little boy had no sooner got used to
eating, sleeping, and going for walks with one person than another
was immediately substituted.  This was partly because no one could
put up for long with the suspicions and jealousies of such an
employer and partly because Dora suffered so intensely when she saw
her son developing any affection for whomsoever was in charge of him,
that she immediately trumped up some excuse for getting rid of the
interloper.

The small Edwin, living in this state of emotional bewilderment
gradually grew to rely on his quiet and repressed looking father as
the one normal steady person in an otherwise chaotic existence.

Edwin himself who had looked forward with foreboding to the birth of
the child was surprised and amused when he found what pleasure he
gained from his son's companionship.

By 1909 he was a busy man with a steadily increasing income, and Dora
was able to move to the larger house on which her heart had been set
since Edith's move to Sussex Square.  For a time she was so happily
occupied in furnishing and decorating that life flowed more evenly
for both husband and son.  The former was spared anything in the
nature of a scene for some months; days and even weeks went by
without Dora having recourse to her favourite weapon--tears--and the
younger Edwin for nearly a year enjoyed the ministrations of the same
nursery governess.

This tranquil state of things was only a lull.  It occurred to Edwin
one day that the time had come for his son's education to begin.  He
mooted the project very tentatively to Dora, hoping that the idea of
looking for a suitable kindergarten would prove some solace for what
he knew she would regard as a tragic break in her relationship with
the little boy.

His hopes were unfounded.  As he mentioned the word "school," she
produced her handkerchief, and before the end of his sentence she was
sobbing bitterly.

"It's the beginning of the end," she wept, "the beginning of the end.
He'll never be mine again; once he goes to school he is lost to me."

In vain Edwin pointed out half-jocularly that it was the inevitable
destiny of mothers to lose their sons in this way; in vain he
attempted to console her by saying it would only be for a few hours
daily.  She was inconsolable.

"It's the beginning of the end," she repeated.  "You don't understand
how a mother feels, but at least you might postpone it for a year or
two."

But Edwin was determined that some consistent influence should be
brought to bear on his son's impressionable nature and he persisted.

A satisfactory kindergarten was decided on, and this in turn was
succeeded by a day-school.

The younger Edwin adapted very easily to school life, but retained an
immense admiration for his father which at times provoked his mother
to jealous annoyance.

"You're silly about your father," she would say.  "It's all very well
for me to take you about with me, but it isn't manly to hang round
your father as you do."

However, Edwin, so easily swayed in many ways, presented a quietly
stubborn front to her on this point, and continued to seek his
father's company.

In the summer of 1914 when he was nearly ten, a severe battle raged
over his head.

He had been entered for a preparatory school for the Lent Term of
1915, but a vacancy had unexpectedly occurred and Edwin was anxious
for the boy to take advantage of it and go one term earlier than had
been arranged.

Dora set her face against it.

"You really are very unreasonable," said Edwin at last, thoroughly
exasperated.

"I may or may not be," answered Dora, always ready to complicate the
issue, "But Edwin's not looked so well lately, and after all I'm his
mother, and I ought to know whether or not he's ready for a boarding
school."

"I know he isn't looking too well; that's another reason why I'm keen
for him to start next term.  He'll be better out of town."

"You mean he'll be better away from me?" asked Dora on that rising
note which preceded a hysterical outburst.

"I mean nothing of the sort.  I mean precisely what I say; that he'll
be better out of town, and I've decided once and for all that he is
to go at the end of these holidays."

"So I'm to have no say in it; I'm only his mother to be pushed aside
and ignored."

"I'm extremely sorry you take it like this, Dora, but I'm not open to
changing my mind this time," answered Edwin, and left the house for
Chambers before the storm of tears, which was the conclusion of all
arguments, burst over the household.

The subject was not, however, finally disposed of till the evening in
August when Edwin, who had felt it impossible to leave London at the
outbreak of war, came home and said rather abruptly:

"I'm afraid you won't approve of what I've done, Dora, but I felt I
really couldn't keep out of things so I applied for a commission a
few days ago, and have got it all right."

To his surprise, Dora answered quietly: "Oh, Edwin, that's splendid,"
and then fell silent.

He eyed her distrustfully.  He could have understood a manifestation
of emotional patriotism that would have culminated in a fit of
sobbing on his breast, or a paroxysm of sentiment and pride, but what
he really expected was an impassioned reproach for his cruelty and
selfishness in being willing to abandon her.

This quietness and restraint was the one attitude he had not dared to
hope for.

Dora was obviously making a determined effort at self-control.  She
stood in front of him, twisting her hands a little, but showing no
signs of hysteria.

"I'm glad about it," she said at last, "I think it will be good for
us to have a big break like this.  You know, Edwin, things haven't
gone quite as I meant.  I know I've never really pleased you and yet
I meant to try so hard when I married you.  But I think perhaps after
this it will be different."

Edwin looked at her curiously.

"It's been my fault," she continued simply, "so it's I who must
change myself and in the meantime I'll do all I can to help instead
of hindering."

"You've helped me enormously by the way you've taken this," said
Edwin warmly.  "I was afraid you'd be very upset.  You see, dear----"
he hesitated and then plunged, "I'm afraid it means I must be off to
a training camp the day after to-morrow."

Dora's newly discovered composure appeared unshakable.

"We'll have a good deal to do getting you ready," she said, "but
don't worry, we'll manage all right."

Throughout the three months of Edwin's training in England, even
during the trying days of his last leave, she maintained this
admirable self-command.

It lasted indeed until the Spring of 1915 when she received news of
Edwin's death.

At that her resolution broke.  It seemed to her that Providence had
played her an unwarrantable trick.  She had vowed to be a different
woman; she had been a different woman, and this was her reward: that
her husband had been taken from her.

She sat looking dumbly at the telegram, while floods of self-pity
rolled over her.  Suddenly she realised that nobody knew yet, that
Mr. and Mrs. Greene and Rodney ought to be told at once.  At the
thought of Rodney working hard but in safety at his engineering
works, she was suddenly seized by a fervour of hysterical resentment.

Unclenching her damp hands she went to the telephone and rang up his
house.

"I want to speak to Mrs. Rodney, please," she said, "Mrs. Hugh
speaking."

In a moment she heard Edith's voice.

"Hullo, Dora, did you want me?"

"Edwin's dead," she stated baldly into the telephone.

"What did you say?" asked Mrs. Rodney, for once at a loss.

"Edwin's been killed," said Dora, her voice rising dangerously.

"My dear Dora," she heard, "This is terrible.  I'll come round at
once.  I'm dreadfully sorry."

"Oh, are you?" shouted Dora, "It's an easy thing to be.  You've got
your husband at home safely tied to your apron strings.  You can
afford to be sorry for me, can't you?"

"Hush, Dora," Mrs. Rodney's voice sounded authoritatively down the
wire.  "You must control yourself.  I'll come round to you at once."

But it was too late to stop the outburst.

"Come if you like; I won't see you," Dora was screaming now.  "You've
always done your best to spite me, and you needn't pretend now that
you've ever cared for Edwin or me.  You've always had more luck and
more money and now I've lost Edwin too, and I know perfectly well you
think I deserve it, but at least my husband doesn't hide like a
coward in his engineering works."

Her voice died away, as it dawned on her that Edith had rung off.
She was speaking to nobody.

As she hung up the receiver she caught sight of the parlourmaid's
scared and anxious face looking over the banisters.

"When Mrs. Rodney calls, tell her I can't see her," she said harshly.
"Mr. Greene's dead; he's been killed."

She pushed past the maid on the stairs, and burst into her own room,
wringing her hands and crying loudly.



IV

After his father's death young Edwin Greene found school holidays
very trying.  He continued to miss his father both as an actual
presence and as the restful element in the house, and he found
himself embroiled in a series of exhausting scenes with his mother.
These scenes ended in still more exhausting reconciliations, during
which she would hold him, clasped in her arms while she repeated that
she was now a widow and he her only hope, in accents varying from the
genuinely tearful to the luxuriously sentimental.

The fact that Edwin was only a child of ten did not deter her from
reproaching him bitterly when he wriggled, embarrassed, from her
embrace, and stood sullenly beside her, anxious only to get away from
an emotional situation with which he could not cope.

Exasperated by what she took to be indifference, she would stress
still further the note of affection.

"You're all I've got now, Edwin, and it seems as though you don't
care about me at all.  Surely you can tell me that you'll love me and
look after me now your father's gone."

Shifting his weight from one foot to the other, staring at the carpet
in an agony of uneasy bewilderment, Edwin would mutter: "Of course I
shall."

"Is that all you can say?" Dora would cry, the familiar note of
hysteria creeping into her voice.  "Leave me then; I'm better alone
than with a son who doesn't love his mother."

Guiltily conscious that something was expected of him, but not
knowing what it was, Edwin would seize his opportunity to escape from
the room, and the whole scene would be renewed later.

In time, however, Dora found it impossible to feed the flames of
despair on Edwin's mute discomfort, and she resigned herself to a
state of aggrieved self-pity.

A year or two after his father's death, Edwin, who had grown wary and
perceptive, realised that his mother's greatest pleasure in life was
to invite a few women friends to tea, to play bridge, or to spend the
evening, and then to embark on a prolonged and enjoyable narration of
her grievances; which was sure to be followed by an equally prolonged
recitation of similar grievances endured by one or other of the
ladies present.  Conversation would continue along these lines until
everyone had exposed to their satisfaction, the more intimate
difficulties, annoyances and sorrows of their private life.

Expressions of sympathy having been exchanged, the depressing coterie
would break up, to meet again a few days hence and go over the same
ground with undiminished ardour.

On one occasion Edwin found himself involved in a painful scene not
only with his mother, but with one of his mother's friends, a Mrs.
Pratt, whom he instinctively disliked and distrusted.  It was during
the summer holidays of 1917.  For the last few years the person with
whom he had most in common, apart from his school-friends, was old
Mrs. Greene, his father's mother.

He was invited regularly to spend part of his holidays with his
grandparents in the country, and the tranquil undisturbed atmosphere
of their house was very welcome to him.  He was on terms of easy
intimacy with both grandparents; they accepted him unquestioningly
without any of these probing enquiries into the state of his emotions
which made life at home so difficult for the rapidly developing boy.

At the beginning of these holidays he had already spent a week with
Mr. and Mrs. Greene before going to Bournemouth for a month with his
mother.  But now there still remained a fortnight before going back
to school, and a letter had come from his grandmother inviting him to
stay again for as long as he could.

He opened the subject at breakfast.

Dora had been frowning over her newspaper as he read his letter, and
she suddenly burst out: "Well I must say I don't see why _The Times_
should report that Rodney and Edith were at the Ledyard wedding, and
leave my name out of the list.  But some people always manage to get
their name in the papers."

Edwin realised that the moment was not propitious, but his eagerness
carried him beyond the need for discretion.

"I say, Mother," he began, "I've got a letter from Grannie asking me
to stay for a bit.  Could I go to-morrow do you think?  There isn't
very much of the holidays left."

Dora put down her paper and looked at him.

"You want to go then, Edwin?"

"Rather," Edwin assented heartily.  "I'd love it."

He stopped dismayed as he saw his mother's hand grope for her
handkerchief, and her face slowly crumple into misery.

"I did enjoy Bournemouth," he began, "but I just think a little while
with Grannie would be nice."

Dora burst into tears.

"Oh, Edwin," she sobbed, "oh, Edwin.  This is a terrible blow to me.
You're all I've got, everything I do is for you, and now you say
you'd rather be with your Grannie than with me."

She sobbed on, as Edwin got up and came round to her end of the table.

"Of course I don't mean that," he said.  "I'm awfully sorry, Mother;
I won't go if you don't want me to, but of course it would be rather
decent there."

"This is my reward.  This is what comes of all my devotion to you.
Oh, Edwin, I didn't think you could have hurt me so."

"But I've said I won't go.  I can't help wanting to, but I've said I
won't and I don't see why that hurts you."

Dora dried her tears and took his hand.

"Oh, my dear," she said, "you'll never know what pain a mother feels
when her child wants to leave her.  But when I'm dead you'll be glad
you offered to stay."  She put away her handkerchief and added
heroically.  "You may go, Edwin; I like you to do what makes you
happy."

Edwin's face brightened.

"May I really, Mother?  Thanks most awfully; I'd love it.  Do you
think I may go to-morrow?"

Dora Greene looked pained, but only answered in a fading voice:

"Yes, Edwin, you may go to-morrow," and left the room.

Edwin felt a little damped, but when he sat down to write to Mrs.
Greene that he would arrive the following day, his spirits rose again.

His mother was out for lunch, so he ate it alone, and afterwards went
for a solitary walk, elated to think that there would be no more
hanging about in London with nothing to do.  The ten days before
school began stretched pleasantly ahead and as he came quietly into
the drawing-room for tea, his cheeks flushed with walking, he looked
a happy, carefree, small boy.

Mrs. Pratt was sitting on the sofa beside his mother.

"How do you do, Edwin?" she said gravely, "your poor Mother's just
been telling me how upset she is."

Edwin looked both surprised and concerned.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

Mrs. Pratt looked at him reproachfully and shook her head slowly from
side to side as she said:

"Oh, Edwin.  To think you've forgotten already how you grieved her
this morning."

"Don't say anything more," interrupted Dora, smiling bravely.  "I
suppose it is weak of me to be so hurt, and since Edwin wants to go
and leave me, he must just do it."

"Listen to your mother," urged Mrs. Pratt admiringly.  "Never
thinking of herself, always planning for your happiness, and then see
if you've the heart to go against her wishes."

Edwin felt that he had been treated with some sort of subtle
treachery.  His brows were drawn into a scowl, and he looked sullen
and resentful as he said stubbornly:

"I don't know what you mean.  I told Mother I wouldn't go to Grannie
if she didn't want me to, but she said I might, and I've written and
now I'm going."

He half turned away but Mrs. Pratt laid her hand on his arm as her
voice went on gently:

"That action was so like your wonderful mother, dear boy.  You're all
she's got and yet she'll sacrifice herself to let you go if you want.
Now don't you think you could make a little sacrifice for her and
stay at home?"

Edwin kicked the leg of the tea table and fidgeted with his hands,
but he did not answer.

"You see it's no use," said Dora bitterly.  "He'll do nothing for me;
better say no more."

She poured out tea, clattering the china in her nervous annoyance.

Mrs. Pratt began again:

"Oh, Edwin, dear, I'm sure you don't mean to be unkind----" but Edwin
interrupted her rudely.  His mouth was shaking, but his voice was
quite steady.

"It isn't fair," he said passionately.  "It isn't fair of Mother to
begin at me again.  She shouldn't have told you anything about it.  I
said I'd do what she wanted, but it was all arranged that I could go
and now she's gone and raked it all up again with you.  But I'm going
all the same."

He stopped confusedly, and became aware of his mother moaning gently:
"Oh, Edwin, oh, Edwin!"  Mrs. Pratt was repeating in her amazement.
"Well, I'd never have believed it; I'd never have believed it."

"Believe what you like," Edwin addressed her distractedly and turned
to his mother.  "Don't go on saying 'Oh, Edwin'," he shouted.  "I
hate my name; I hate everything."

He ran from the drawing-room, and Mrs. Greene subsided into tears.

"My poor Dora," said Mrs. Pratt soothingly.  "My poor, dear Dora,
what a terrible afternoon.  I know how sensitive you are, and how you
must suffer from such a scene."

"Indeed I do.  Nothing could be more unlike me.  But what can I do?
My son's been taken from me by his grandmother.  I'm powerless
against her."

"It's shocking, really shocking, and especially when you've got
nobody but him."

"I've always been lonely; I've had very little happiness since I was
a girl.  When I look back to my old home and then think of what I've
suffered since I left it, I often wonder I've lived so long."

"You're wonderful, Dora; always so brave, always putting the best
face on things."

"I do try," said Dora beginning to brighten, "But oh how difficult it
is when Edwin behaves to me like this."

"I don't think you should worry.  I'm sure it must be Mrs. Greene's
influence.  No boy of his age could possibly behave like that unless
his mind was being poisoned."

"Do you really think so?" asked Dora with interest.

"I do," said Mrs. Pratt, dropping her voice to a mysterious note.
"And I really think you ought to work out some scheme to prevent it."

"But what can I do?"  There was pause, and then Mrs. Pratt spoke
triumphantly.

"I know, Dora.  I've thought of the very idea.  You must let him go
this visit, and then towards the end of next term you must write and
say you're not at all well, and the doctor is very anxious about you
and says that you must be spared all worries and troubles."

"But I'm quite well," said Dora limply.

"Yes, of course, I know you are, but don't you see?  It's a real
opportunity for you if you do that.  He can't go and stay with the
old woman if your heart is weak, and gradually you can get him away
from her influence."

"I'll do anything for Edwin.  You know that, Violet.  I'll make any
sacrifice for him; anything to free him from this terrible effect his
grannie is having on him."

Dora spoke earnestly, beginning to believe under the spell of Mrs.
Pratt's suggestion that Mrs. Greene was indeed exercising a malign
influence on her son.

The plot to rescue Edwin was gradually evolved in all its details,
but it was never carried out.

Early in November, Dora received a telegram that sent her straight to
Waterloo, and thence--after a hideous hour of waiting for a
train--down to Edwin's school, where she was greeted by his pale and
anxious-looking headmaster.

"I have very bad news for you," he said.  "I find it utterly
impossible to express my regrets and sympathy."

"Is Edwin alive?" asked Dora Greene steadily.

"Yes, he is alive," answered Mr. Foster.  "But the doctor has seen
him and the spine is severely injured.  He is quite unconscious."

"Will he live?"

Dora Greene, to whom tears came so easily, was dry-eyed and stony as
she asked the question and listened to the answer.

"Only for a few hours.  He may regain consciousness before the end."

"Tell me exactly how it happened, please."

"It appears that this morning during the recreation half-hour, Edwin
and another boy were so foolish as to dare each other to walk round
the gymnasium roof on the coping that you can see from here."  Mr.
Foster moved over to the window as he spoke.  Mrs. Greene followed
him and stood looking at the long, high building jutting out from the
side of the house.

"Is that the coping?" she asked, "where that bird is?"  A pigeon was
walking jerkily along the narrow ledge, stopping every now and again
to nod its head with meaningless little movements.

"Yes, that's it.  I need hardly tell you that it is absolutely
against the rules to do so, and indeed no boy has ever before made
the attempt.  Edwin was to go first.  He climbed out through a
dormitory window, up a sloping piece of roof and from that on to the
coping.  He walked quite steadily the full length of the building,
but at the corner the boys think he looked down and got dizzy.
Anyhow he fell."

Mr. Foster stopped for a moment.  His voice was husky as he continued:

"I was there in a few minutes; the matron too, but he was quite
unconscious.  When the doctor came we moved him into a ground-floor
room, and the doctor fitted up a bed and made his examination."

Mr. Foster looked desperately at the silent woman confronting him and
said again:

"I cannot tell you Mrs. Greene, what this means to me.  It's the most
tragic thing that has happened in all my school career."

"I should like to see Edwin now, please," said Mrs. Greene, and was
taken to the class-room where Edwin lay, his eyes closed, his rosy
face pale and drawn, on an improvised bed.

The matron who was sitting beside him, rose and offered her chair to
Mrs. Greene who sat down, still silent.  All through the evening she
sat there, gazing unflinchingly at the small figure on the bed.  The
doctor came in and spoke to her, but she did not answer.  Food was
brought on a tray, but she refused it.  The matron sat opposite her
on the other side of the bed, occasionally moving a pillow or bending
down to listen to the child's uncertain breathing.

Towards eleven o'clock Edwin's heavy eyelids lifted and he looked
vaguely at his mother.

"I didn't know you were here, Mother," he said uninterestedly.

"I've just come to see you, darling," said Dora Greene stooping to
kiss him.

"Am I ill?" he asked.

"Yes, Edwin, you've had a bad accident."

Presently he asked, still passively:

"Am I going to die, do you think?"

"You've hurt yourself rather badly, dear," his mother answered and
could not keep a tremor from her voice.  He lay still with closed
eyes.  At the first sign of consciousness the matron had hurried from
the room.  She now came back with the doctor, who lifted Edwin's hand
to feel his pulse and then laid it gently back on the coverlet.

Suddenly Edwin opened his eyes.

"I say, Mother," he said, with more animation than he had shown, "if
I'm going to die, I'd awfully like to smoke a cigarette first."

Dora looked at the doctor, who shook his head.  She stood up and drew
him a little aside.

"Give me a cigarette," she said in a savage undertone.  "Give me one
at once; it can make no difference."

"I hardly think----" he began helplessly.  But she interrupted, still
in an undertone of concentrated intensity.

"Give me it at once; I insist."

The doctor handed her his case.  She took out a cigarette.

"There, darling," she said to Edwin, and her voice was soft again.
"Look, I'll put it in your mouth for you and light it."

The doctor gave her a match and she held the little flame steadily to
Edwin's cigarette.  He drew in a breath and choked a little.

"It's ripping," he said thickly.  "Thanks awfully, Mother."  His
eyelids fell again and the cigarette dropped from his flaccid lips.
With a little choking sigh, Edwin Greene died.

Mrs. Greene stood still, but in a moment the doctor took her arm.

"He's gone, Mrs. Greene; poor little chap.  Will you come away now?"

But with a loud moan Dora Greene fell on her knees and subsided in a
passion of tears over the body of her son.

"He's gone," she cried, "gone, and he never loved me.  First his
father took him from me, and then his grandmother, and now he's dead
and I'll never have him."

For a moment both doctor and matron were taken aback by the sudden
change from rigid self-control to complete abandon, but as the sobs
turned into laughter and screams, both regained their composure.
With some difficulty they half led, half carried, Dora Greene to the
school sanatorium, where she passed the night between tears, hysteria
and passionate vituperations against the father and grandmother who
had robbed her of her son during his short life.



V

During the next few months Mrs. Pratt proved herself so willing a
confidante, so soothing and consoling a listener that Dora Greene
finally asked her to come and live with her.

The arrangement worked surprisingly well.  Life settled into a
routine of gossip, bridge and tea-parties, broken only by a joint
summer holiday and an occasional week at Easter when Dora went to
stay with her father, now a widower, but still running his small
parish competently and successfully.

It was tacitly understood between the two ladies that when Mrs.
Greene had indulged in a long narrative embracing every sorrow and
grievance of her existence, she should pay for the luxury of having
an audience by performing that function in her turn.

Mrs. Pratt's saga confined itself to full details of her sufferings
at Mr. Pratt's hands during the months that preceded his departure
from this life in a violent attack of delirium tremens.

Mrs. Greene was already acquainted with the history of Mr. Pratt's
life and death, but it made good hearing none the less, and on the
other hand Mrs. Pratt particularly enjoyed the point in Mrs. Greene's
reminiscences at which handkerchiefs were brought out, and they
recalled what a happy, bright boy little Edwin had been.

"Those were happy days," Dora would sigh fondly.  "I was a happy wife
and mother till death stole both my treasures."

"But you've been so wonderfully brave, dear," Mrs. Pratt would
murmur.  "See how you've built up your life again."

"I have been lucky in having you to help me.  I couldn't have done it
without you, Violet; you know how little use the Greenes have been to
me."

This was an immensely satisfactory opening.  Violet Pratt, a solitary
woman except for her friendship with Dora Greene, enjoyed vicariously
the many slights and rebuffs which Dora considered that she endured
from her husband's relations.

By 1928 this list of slights had been added to by both Mrs. Rodney's
daughter-in-laws.  Helen, Mrs. Geoffrey Greene had failed to call on
her Aunt Dora for nearly two years, and had moreover never once
invited her to a meal of any sort.

"Not even tea," said Dora acidly.  "And you can hardly think that
would be too much trouble even in a small house."

"Indeed you can not," Mrs. Pratt answered warmly.  "And especially
after the kind way you asked her to dinner as a bride."

But the most recent insult was naturally the most interesting.

At the wedding of Hugh and Jessica only three weeks ago, Mrs. Edwin,
arriving a little late when the bride was already in the church, had
been hustled into a back seat instead of being allowed to take her
place in one of the front pews with the rest of the family.

"Of course I don't really blame Jessica," said Dora, as she had
already said some twenty or thirty times during the last three weeks.
"But still, it just shows.  Some arrangement should surely have been
made for me to take my proper place, and even if I was a little late,
well, I haven't a motor like some of the others."

"I expect it was all Mrs. Rodney's doing," suggested Mrs. Pratt
darkly.

Dora pounced on this.

"Do you really think so?" she asked eagerly.  "Well, I wouldn't be
surprised at anything after the way she has always looked down on me
and put me on one side."

It was at this propitious moment that the maid brought in a letter at
which Dora exclaimed triumphantly:

"There now, talk of the Devil----"

She read the letter and handed it to Mrs. Pratt.

"Read that, Violet," she said.  "Read it and tell me what you think
of it.  I should have thought that even Edith might have remembered
that next week is the anniversary of little Edwin's death.  Not the
actual day of course, but I should have thought that a different week
altogether would have shown more courtesy and consideration.  She
knows I always keep these few days sacred to my memories."

Mrs. Pratt read the short letter.


  "207 Sussex Square,
      "November 12th.

"DEAR DORA,

"I hear that Aunt Sarah is to be in town next week when Hugh and
Jessica get home from their honeymoon, and I feel it would be nice
both for her and for Mrs. Greene to have a reunion with the young
people.  There are six of us now, and my idea is to have a little
dinner-party next Friday night at 7.45, for the six Mrs. Greenes.  I
do hope you will be able to come; both the old ladies are getting
rather frail now, and I think it would give them pleasure.

"With love from Rodney and myself,

  "Your affectionate sister-in-law,
      "EDITH GREENE."


Mrs. Pratt sniffed.

"I see," she said venomously.  "I see, Mrs. Rodney makes it sound
like a treat for her mother-in-law, but I suppose its just to make
another opportunity for showing off."

"Of course it is," answered Dora angrily.  "And what a cruel week to
choose.  She can't have forgotten old Mrs. Greene's wickedness to my
poor little Edwin and yet she asks me to meet her almost on the
anniversary of his death.  And I don't at all care about meeting Hugh
and Jessica after the way I was treated at their wedding."

"I should refuse if I were you, Dora."

"I've a good mind to do so.  I should have thought even Edith would
have known better than to ask me to a party next week."

"Perhaps she doesn't mean you to accept."

"That's probably it, Violet.  I believe you're right.  She's chosen
that date purposely so that I shan't go.  Well, she'll be
disappointed for once.  I'll go.  I'll write this minute and tell her
that I'll come but that I think she should have known better than to
ask me."

Dora Greene moved over to her desk.

"Come and help me, Violet," she said.  "We must concoct a good
letter."

The two ladies sat happily down to accept with the maximum of
ungraciousness the invitation which would provide them for weeks to
come with a fruitful topic of discussion and complaint.




MRS. GEOFFREY H. GREENE


MRS. GEOFFREY H. GREENE


I

It was at Lavinia's wedding that Geoffrey was introduced to a tall
girl wearing a green frock and a green hat fitting her head so
closely that only two small curves of bright hair were visible on her
cheeks.

She looked moody and impatient, and when he asked if she had seen the
presents she said: "No thanks, I don't want to."

Slightly repelled by her manner but attracted by her lime green frock
and her copper-beech hair, Geoffrey tried again.

"Shall we get out of the crowd and find a peaceful corner somewhere?"

She shook her head.

"No, I don't really think it's worth while," she said.  "I'm going
home now.  I wouldn't have come at all if I hadn't been afraid
Martin's parents would be piqued, but now they've both seen me so I
can justifiably escape."

Geoffrey noticed that her eyes were a clear, cool grey that
contradicted the warmth of her hair, and he liked the wide smile that
lightened her face as she explained her presence at the wedding, so
there was a trace of eagerness in his voice as he asked:

"Are you a Peile relation then?  I'm sorry I didn't hear your name
when we were introduced."

"Yes, I'm a sort of cousin of Martin.  My name's Helen Guest.  I
didn't hear your name either, but you're a Greene, of course."

"I'm Lavinia's brother."

"Yes, I thought you were.  You're rather like her.  She's extremely
pretty, isn't she, but not at all paintable."

"Do you paint then?" asked Geoffrey diffidently, conscious of
ignorance and anxious to avoid a snub.

She frowned.  "Well, yes I do; off and on, and not very well.  But
there it is, I do.  I'm going now.  Good-bye."

Her smile followed quickly on her frown, she nodded to him, and
merged into the crowd, leaving Geoffrey bewildered and a little
depressed and solitary.

Three months later when he met her at dinner at Lavinia and Martin's
house, he went up to her with the pleasant sensation of renewing an
interrupted friendship.

"How do you do, Miss Guest," he began.  "I've been hoping to meet you
again in some place not so crowded as the last time."

Helen looked at him coldly and directly.

"Was there a last time?" she queried.

"I beg your pardon?"

"I merely said, 'Was there a last time?'" she repeated in a
nonchalant voice.

Geoffrey flushed.

"Yes," he said very distinctly, and his look matched hers in
coldness.  "We met before at Lavinia's wedding which you were not
enjoying very much.  You said I was very like my sister who was
pretty but not paintable, and you were wearing a green frock, very
much the colour of the one you've got on now.  Have I produced
sufficient evidence to prove that I am not trying the old familiar
gambit of 'where have we met before?'"

He noticed that her cheeks were scarlet and that she was obviously
discomfited, and it surprised him that anyone so aggressive should be
so easily routed.  She stood silent for a moment, and then laughed
suddenly.

"We're obviously going to quarrel," she said.  "Let's do it nicely;
we'll preserve a state of armed neutrality as long as we can, and
when we have to abandon it we'll keep to all the rules of pretty
fighting, and to begin with I'll admit that I remember you quite well
at the wedding.  I was only being contrary."

Geoffrey's heart leapt.  There was something fresh and vital about
this girl.  She provoked him, but she attracted him far more.  He
found it immensely stimulating to be repelled by her at one moment,
and in the next, subjugated by her candid charm.

He sat opposite her at dinner, and though she talked animatedly to
the man on her left, her colour remained high and he knew that she
was conscious of him.

He speculated hazily on the nature of her attraction for him and
decided that it was partly due to her looks, partly to her brusque
inconsistency, and that undoubtedly in this strange duel which had
started between them, hers was the next move.  It was his role to
wait and lurk, hers to make the attack or the appeal.

After dinner two tables for bridge were arranged, with Geoffrey at
one, Helen at the other, and he did not speak to her again until,
after saying good-night to Lavinia, she half-turned to him, bringing
into play the suave clear line of chin and throat.

"I'll take you home if you like," she offered casually.  "I've got my
car here."

As Geoffrey thanked her formally he felt that again she had put him
at a disadvantage.  He should have had a car to take her home in, but
for her to take him, dropping him like a small boy at his mother's
front door, was humiliating.  It irked him to sit idle while she
slipped into the driver's seat and pressed a green slipper ruthlessly
on the starter knob.  There was a moment of rending noise, then,
"Better let me turn her over once or twice," Geoffrey suggested.
"The engine's bound to be cold if it's been standing out here all
that long time with no rug on.

"I never do put a rug on," Helen looked at him sidelong.  "If you
once begin pampering your car there's no end to it."

Geoffrey burst out laughing.  It re-established his superiority to
find that she could be silly, petulant and peevish.

"I simply don't believe you," he said through the agonising noise of
the self-starter.  "You forgot I expect, and now you won't admit it."

At that minute the engine suddenly jumped to life, and Helen started
the car with a grinding of gears and a jerk.

There was good ground for criticism but Geoffrey held his peace, and
in a moment he heard her saying: "Do you want to go straight home or
would you like to come to my studio for a bit?"

Surprised, he answered promptly.

"The studio most certainly, please."

"It's a queer untidy sort of hovel.  Only a bedroom and a kitchen and
a lovely big studio.  I don't live there all the time you see.  In
fact my family kick against my living there at all, and I have to go
home at frequent intervals.  But when they get too much for me I come
and live in the studio for a few weeks."

"Is the family atmosphere particularly trying then, and is it in
London?"

"No, and yes.  It is in London, in Lowndes Square, and it isn't
really trying at all.  They're darlings, but I'm very difficult, you
know."

"So I should imagine," said Geoffrey softly, to which Helen only
replied:

"Do you mind not talking?  I can't cope with the traffic if I have to
concentrate on you."

As they drove along the Embankment, Geoffrey twisted his body into
the corner of the car, to watch her face as she drove.  Even in the
cold yellow light that struck over her as they approached each
lamp-post, and faded so quickly as they passed it, her colouring
disturbed and troubled him.

He wondered if she still had a trace of summer sunburn, or if all
through the winter she kept that orange glow under her skin, so that
it seemed to be lit from underneath.  Concealed lighting, he thought
vaguely; and very subtle too.  Much more attractive than pink laid
on, or even pink that looks as if it were the top surface; this is
really orange and pink mixed, and a layer of skin over it all.

He was conscious of his hurried heart-beats and his thick, hurried
breathing when he looked at the dark-red hair lying so flat on her
glowing cheeks, and when for a second she turned to him, he found
himself completely disconcerted.

"We're nearly there," she said.  "It's painfully conventional to have
a studio in Chelsea, but I couldn't find another that I liked."

She ran the car into a garage; they got out, walked along the road,
and turned up a narrow little alley at the end of which they were
confronted by a blue door.

Helen fumbled with her key; the lock was stiff; impatiently she flung
back her dark shawl and stooped, green-frocked and red-haired,
against the bright blue background.

Geoffrey took a step forward.  The juxtaposition of the three colours
was intolerable to his nerves, already jangled and overstrained.  His
chest was aching, his ears drumming, and just as the lock yielded he
caught Helen in his arms and kissed her violently and repeatedly.

Suddenly he released her and stood on the threshold feeling cold and
sick.

"I'm sorry," he said, "I've been unpardonable."

"You have," she said.  "Entirely.  I can't imagine what happened.
Anyhow I think you'd better go now; everything's sordid and
abominable."

There was a small red mark at the side of her mouth.  Geoffrey stared
at it stupidly and could not find anything to say that would not
sound either meaningless or offensive.  Suddenly he was filled with
immense pity for himself and her, and words came easily.

"I've hurt you a little," he said, "I'm sorry, my dear, but I'm
afraid we're bound to hurt each other, you and I.  I never meant to
kiss you; it was entirely because of the blue door and the way you
stood against it.  It really was too much, all that blazing blue and
green, and your red hair."

"What do you mean?" she asked curiously.  "You can come in for a
minute if you like.  I want to know what you mean when you say it was
the blue door."

Geoffrey followed her into the small hall and through to a big room
at the back whose long windows looked on to a paved garden.  She put
on the light, drew the curtains of some heavy, dark blue stuff, and
knelt down by the fire with a pair of bellows which she used
energetically till a small flame wavered up from the sullen coal.

"There," she said triumphantly.  "That's all right.  Now, please,
talk to me about everything."

Geoffrey had stood looking at her as she coaxed the fire, but he was
suddenly overwhelmed by fatigue.  He sat down.

"I feel completely dull and stupid," he said heavily.  "I can't
explain myself at all.  I'm sorry I offended you."

"You needn't be," Helen's voice was light.  "It's all right.  It
didn't occur to me that a mere colour effect would unnerve you."

"I'm not temperamental as a rule," Geoffrey said sombrely.  "But I'm
conscious of a painful and lovely tie between us.  It wasn't only the
colour effect; it was dinner and the whole evening, and driving with
you, a frightful strain the whole time.  Listen, Helen," he leaned
forward.  "I've only known you for an hour or two, but do you think
you could marry me sometime.  It seems idiotic to say I love you, but
I do.  I want to marry you desperately, and do you realise that for
all I know you may be engaged to someone else."

Geoffrey broke off abruptly.  He no longer felt tired, a deep
exhilaration was creeping over him, and he experienced an almost
savage foretaste of triumph as he said urgently: "Helen, you will
marry me, won't you?"

Helen shook her head.  All the colour had drained slowly from her
cheeks, and the little mark beside her mouth stood out hot and
scarlet.  She put a finger up to it and felt it gently.

"No," she answered, "I won't marry you, Geoffrey.  There is a queer
link between us.  I felt it the first minute we met, but I won't
marry you; at least not now.  I might in ten years if my work fails
me, but not now.  You see it is important to me; I love it, and I
feel I'm going to do something good, and whatever anyone may say I'm
certain it's impossible to work decently and be married as well."

"I don't believe it is," said Geoffrey strongly.  "Frankly I've never
thought about it, but I'm perfectly sure we could do it."

"No we couldn't; no one can."

"Helen, you must marry me.  It seems to me utterly impossible that
you should refuse to.  And that's not conceit, it's simply that I
know we ought to be together, you and I."

Helen smiled a little wanly.

"I didn't think it was conceit, and if I could marry anyone it would
be you, but I can't, don't you see.  It would be like walking into a
cage, and with my eyes open too.  The minute I got in and heard the
doors shut on me I'd go mad with terror till I got out again."

"You're wrong.  It wouldn't be like that, not with us, Helen."

"It would.  Look at us now, Geoffrey.  A minute ago you were nearly
dead with weariness and I was bursting with vitality and now I'm
nearly dead, and you're alive again."

"My love, that only shows.  Of course now as things are we fight each
other and exhaust each other, but if we were married, it wouldn't be
like this, we'd both be quite admirably stimulated all the time."

"No, we shouldn't," Helen shook her head again.  "One of us would be
completely on top, and the other would have to give up everything,
and I might easily be the other!"

"That's not fair.  I don't want you to give up anything; I only want
you to marry me."

"That's just it, and it's no good," Helen looked at him levelly.
"I'll be your mistress, Geoffrey, at least I think I will; not now I
mean,"--she looked fearfully round the room as if the shadows might
hear and bear witness against her--"but sometime I think I will be.
Anyhow I won't marry anyone but you ever, and you must leave it at
that."

"My sweet," Geoffrey knelt by her chair and held her against him, "I
don't want a mistress, and certainly not you.  I want you to marry
me, and you will some day, won't you.  I can wait."

Helen freed herself and sat bolt upright.

"I love you in a way, Geoffrey, but don't begin being good to me.  I
have people who are good to me.  If you stop fighting me altogether,
I'll simply trample on you.  I'd hate you to try and bully me, but
I'd hate you still more to be kind to me."

"I'm not a very kind person," said Geoffrey soberly.  "At home I'm
supposed to be moody and difficult--like you I suppose--and Hugh is
much more charming and likeable."

"That'll do very well then.  I like this feeling of half loving you
and with the other half being antipathetic to you."

"I don't like it.  It's hell unless you'll marry me.  Listen Helen;
if we made a treaty with conditions so that your work was protected,
don't you think you could bring yourself to it then?"

"I might; I don't want to; it's against my better judgment and I'd be
a bad wife, but I might.  Tell me what conditions you'd suggest.  For
one thing there's children."

"I don't see that that matters.  Don't have them if you don't want
them."

"Wouldn't you mind?"

"No, not a bit now anyhow.  And if I wanted one in ten years or so
perhaps you might consider it."

"Geoffrey, I almost think we might manage," Helen said eagerly.
"I've always ruled out marriage, and I won't do it at once anyhow,
but if we did really make a sort of treaty that would safeguard my
painting, then perhaps in two or three years I'd marry you."

"I'll work out the clauses.  You'll have to be protected against me,
and against children, and against my relations, and heaps of other
things."

"Then why do you want me at all?" Helen asked in a small voice.

"I do.  I want you most painfully.  I hate your work in a way because
it comes between us, but it's part of you too, and I don't know you
well enough to disassociate bits of you from other bits."

"Don't hate it, Geoffrey.  It's the most important part of me.  I've
not done anything to matter yet, but I'll show you my last thing if
you like.  I had an idea that all this talk about schools and styles
was nonsense and that one could paint in two distinct styles in one
picture and still keep the unity."

She went over and lifted a canvas that was turned against the wall.

"It's not framed," she said.  "So I'll hold it up against these
curtains; they're a good background."

She held it at arm's length standing very straight and tall, the
outstretched arm and hand trembling a little with its weight.

Two white ponies were coming through a wood, with a violent sun
striking between the trees.  Each tree was painted as a solemn dark
column with four twisting branches on each of which hung four formal
emerald leaves.  But the ponies were round and fat, with flowing
manes and tails and little hooves uplifted.  There was a classical
rotundity about their haunches; their necks were thick and curved.

Geoffrey looked at them and thought how much happier they would have
been frolicking in some flowery glade, or prancing round a little
copse with a white temple in the centre.  Against these stark
blue-brown trees they became fantastic: the wood seemed real and
permanent, the ponies--ironically robust--were creatures of an hour,
a fashion, a convention.

"It's unkind to the ponies," he said, turning to Helen.  "They're
wretched in that wood.  They want to caper in a nice little meadow
full of daisies and buttercups."

"Daisies and buttercups," repeated Helen broodingly.  "Yes, I suppose
they do.  Anyhow, it's no good at all.  I thought I had discovered
something when I began, but half-way through I lost my idea.  That's
why I haven't finished it.  Perhaps after all I'll marry you and have
a red plush dining-room and hang that over the mantelpiece."

Her voice was sullen, her face pinched and plain.  Geoffrey was
conscious of a profound and weary melancholy settling on his spirits.
He looked at Helen who returned his look suspiciously, like a
stranger.  Their marriage seemed remote and improbable.

Vaguely he contemplated kissing her, but the effort was too great in
his dazed and empty state.

"I'll ring up," he said disjointedly.  "I must go now.  Or I'll come
and see you; perhaps Sunday would do, would it?  Anyhow I must go
now; I'm so tired I don't know what I'm saying."

"Yes, come on Sunday.  I'll give you some supper.  And don't even
mention my name to anyone.  I don't know yet what I'm going to do
about you."

Her tone was withdrawn and hostile; it matched her suspicious glance.

"Good-night, Helen," said Geoffrey wearily, and the blue door shut
behind him as she said, "Good-night, Geoffrey Greene."



II

Six months of alternating ecstasy and despair with a persistent
undercurrent of nervous fatigue, so wrought upon Geoffrey's healthy
frame that when he caught influenza in the spring of 1924, he was
seriously ill and convalescence was long and difficult.

The day before he took ill when he was feeling particularly low and
inadequate, Helen had come to a serious and, she proclaimed, a final
decision.  It coincided with a change in her method of painting.  She
had abandoned the genre of conventional subjects placed in a futurist
setting of which the two white ponies were the last example, and had
turned instead to poster painting.  After some months of very hard
work she had succeeded with a design which momentarily at least,
satisfied her exacting standards.

It was austere in line but richly heraldic in colouring and when she
stepped back to look at the finished work, she decided in one and the
same moment that it was good and that she would now have to eliminate
Geoffrey from her scheme of life.

Her reasons were obscure.  The thought of doing without him brought
with it a faint shock of surprise and pain, but standing there in
front of her own work it seemed to her impossible to reconcile
anything so simple, so vigorous and so disciplined, with her
passionate and confused love for Geoffrey.  Her painting was clear
and strenuous; it brought her a few moments of ease, followed always
by dissatisfaction and renewed efforts, which in their turn brought
her again to a period of content.

But there was no such rhythm in her emotional life.  She loved
Geoffrey; at moments she desired him, and was impatient of the
scruples which constrained him to refuse her as a mistress; at
moments she was conscious of a surge of tenderness for him which made
the thought of marriage almost attractive.  Often however, she felt a
strong revulsion against him, not only as an individual, but as an
interloper in her private life who interfered with her peace of mind
and destroyed her powers of concentration.  The only constant factor
in their relationship was her savage determination to protect her
work against him.  This determination showed itself in a frank and
laughing hostility when she was painting well, and in sullen
resentment when she was painting badly.

As she looked at the completed poster Helen sighed.  Geoffrey must go
and the sooner the better.  It could not fail to be painful to both
of them, but she must feel free again.  She must disentangle herself
from emotional disruptions and reactions.

She rang him up at his office and left a message asking him to call
in the evening, then flung herself down in a big chair, her hands
folded idly in her lap and an expression of weary disenchantment on
her face.

Her thoughts depressed her.  She realised that apart from all
sentimental pangs she would miss Geoffrey as an irritant.  Already
she felt listless and uninspired at the thought of doing without him.
He stimulated her, she was goaded to work by the desire to justify
herself for her refusal to marry him.  Even in her painting she was
beginning to rely on him; a state of dependence was almost
established.

She got up impatiently and looked at her watch.  It was only four
o'clock and there was no possibility of Geoffrey being with her for
at least two hours.

Tearing off her painting overall she went through to her bedroom
where she slipped on a frock of red-brick crêpe-de-chine that stole
the colour from her cheeks and dulled her hair to brown.  She caught
sight of herself in the mirror and told herself defiantly that at
times Helen Guest could look very plain, but when she had put on a
dark coat, and a small dark hat, she carefully arranged her hair in
an exact semi-circle on either cheek and brushed a little rouge over
her cheek bones.

The studio seemed unfriendly as she went through; the ashes were cold
in the grate, the sun lit up a layer of soft dust over the furniture,
a curtain had torn away from one of its rings and drooped a little.

Helen decided impatiently that when she had finally broken with
Geoffrey it would probably be better to go home for a time, and shut
up the studio.  A few weeks in Lowndes Square would effectively drive
her to work again.

In the meantime, I'll go and see Lavinia, she decided; she's a
soothing little thing, and the sight of her house all so smug and
correct will reinforce me against Geoffrey.  It's the sort of house
and life I'd fall into if I were such a fool as to marry him.  She
shrugged at her own weakness in needing reinforcements and set out
briskly for Lavinia's house in Catherine Street.

It happened that Mrs. Rodney Greene was having tea with her daughter
when Helen was announced.

Lavinia greeted Helen affectionately, and turned to her mother.

"I don't think you've met Helen, Mother dear," she said.  "Unless
perhaps for a moment at the wedding, but that hardly counts."

"No, I don't think I have," answered Mrs. Rodney.  "But I know you're
a relation of Martin's, Miss Guest.  I've often heard both him and
Lavinia talking of your work.  You paint, don't you?"

Her voice was pleasant, but her eye raked Helen from her long legs to
the jaunty little hat that covered her eyebrows and it registered
unmistakable disapproval.

"I've just finished a thing to-day, but I feel I'll never paint
again," said Helen, and though her voice was low there was a violence
behind the words that struck unpleasantly on Mrs. Rodney's ears.

"Oh, but surely you won't give up like that," she began persuasively.
"Of course I can understand artistic discouragement; the finished
work falling so far short of the ideal"--she sketched a vague gesture
in the air--"But still I'm sure you should persevere."

She looked brightly and expectantly at Helen but her glib words of
consolation fell on a grim silence.  Helen lay back wearily in her
chair hardly seeming to hear what was said, and it was Lavinia who
answered rather awkwardly: "Helen paints beautifully, Mother.  She
did a picture of some ponies a little while ago that you would simply
love."

"Oh Lavinia, that thing's no good at all," said Helen impatiently.
"It's absolutely wrong; the idea was wrong to begin with, and then I
didn't even carry it out properly.  What I'm doing now is quite
different," she leaned forward, eager and unselfconscious, "I think
I've discovered at last what I want to do; not impressionistic at
all, purely decorative and very severe and simple.  I really believe
it's a style I can express myself in."

She caught Mrs. Rodney's blank expression and relapsed into silence.

"Well, I'm glad to know you're not really giving it up," said Mrs.
Rodney, kindly.  "But now I must be going, Lavinia, dear; I've got
some shopping to do on the way home."  Mrs. Greene stood up.
"Good-bye, Miss Guest," she said.  "Perhaps Lavinia will bring you to
tea with me one day.  I should enjoy a little talk about art."

Helen winced visibly, but her voice was polite and non-committal as
she said: "Thank you, Mrs. Greene, it's very good of you.  Good-bye."

"Do you mind if I go down with Mother; I won't be a minute?" asked
Lavinia.

She left the room, forgetting to close the door, and presently Mrs.
Rodney's clear voice floated up from the hall.

"Well, come and see us soon, darling, won't you?  And tell me, do you
see much of that Miss Guest?  I think she's a very exaggerated young
woman, and her manner struck me as most unfortunate."

"We like her very much," Lavinia answered simply.  "And she's awfully
clever."

"I must say I don't think mere cleverness is enough to excuse such
brusque behaviour.  Good-bye, dear; take care of yourself."

The front door closed, and Lavinia came upstairs and into the
drawing-room.

Helen looked at her and laughed.

"I'm glad you like me," she said.  "But your Mother's perfectly
right.  I'm not nearly clever enough to justify my brusque behaviour,
and from her point of view my manner is undoubtedly unfortunate."

Lavinia flushed.  "I'm sorry you heard," she said.  "Mother is very
critical, but she would like you if she knew you properly."

"No she wouldn't.  It's inconceivable that she could ever like me.
Not in a thousand years.  But I'm sorry I burst in on you and her
like that.  I was in a bad mood and thought I'd come and look at you
and your house and profit by its example."

"How do you mean?"

"I don't mean anything at all nice, so let's leave it at that.
You're looking very pretty Lavinia; the baby hasn't even begun to
spoil your looks yet."

"It will soon, I'm afraid.  I look horribly black under the eyes in
the morning.  I only begin to get human about midday."

"You really are extremely like Geoffrey." Helen spoke abruptly.
"Lavinia, do you know I've been treating him abominably."

"No, I didn't know that.  I'm sorry.  Geoffrey is a dear really; I'm
awfully fond of him."

"So am I.  I love him in a way but I can't marry him.  I can't face
being stuck down in a little house and having to run it and be
amiable at breakfast and welcome my husband's friends and be polite
to his relations.  I simply can't do it."

"Can't you really, Helen?  Geoffrey hasn't told me anything about it,
but I know he's been miserable about something for months, and I did
just think once from something he said, that it might be because of
you."

"Well, it's no good anyhow.  I'm not going to see him any more after
this evening.  I do think anything's better than dragging on like
this."

"You know, Helen, I honestly think you wouldn't find it so very
difficult to be married.  You'd be quite rich.  You've got some money
of your own, and Geoffrey isn't doing so badly; he went into the
business very young, so you could have decent maids, who would run
the house for you.  It makes all the difference if you have enough
money not to have to bother."

"Lavinia, your cynical outlook surprises me.  But you see it isn't
only things like that.  It's Geoffrey.  Loving him would get so
frightfully in the way of my work.  I don't believe it's possible to
reconcile everything satisfactorily."

She shut her mouth obstinately and Lavinia sighed.

"I really am sorry," she said.  "I think you could be perfectly
happy, you two; and of course I'd love it from my own point of view,
so perhaps I'm prejudiced, but still I do think it's possible."

"It isn't, Lavinia; don't let's talk about it any more.  I must go
now; I'm going to shut up the studio for a bit; come and see me at
home.  Mother would love you.  She thinks my friends are apt to be a
little erratic, and you'd be a welcome change.  Goodbye and thanks;
don't come down."

As Helen walked home she was racked with uncertainty.  Lavinia had
shaken instead of strengthening her decision.  Nothing of this showed
in her manner as she greeted Geoffrey a little later.  He looked pale
and ill, and when she said, "Sit down and be a little comfortable,"
he only shook his head, looked at her dumbly, and remained leaning
against the mantelpiece.

"Geoffrey dear," she said.  "I've been thinking and worrying about
us, and I've come to the conclusion that we simply mustn't see each
other any more.  I'm sorry; I'm sorry for myself, and I'm sorry for
you, but it's no good."

"You can't suddenly decide a thing like that; it isn't fair," said
Geoffrey, but he spoke without conviction.

"I have decided," she answered.  "There's no use going over the same
old ground; don't let's discuss it again.  I'm going home for a bit,
and I don't know whether I'll come back to this studio or not, so
there's no reason why we should meet ever if we're reasonably careful
to avoid each other.  Goodbye, Geoffrey; I'd like you to go now."

She spoke coldly, her plans seemed to be cut and dried, and there was
a finality about her words that rang in Geoffrey's aching head.

"All right," he said.  "I'll go now; goodbye."

Left alone, Helen began to pack a suitcase.  As she threw in coats,
shoes, and frocks, tears streamed steadily down her cheeks.
Mechanically, she powdered her nose, locked the studio, got out her
car and drove to Lowndes Square where she learned that her father and
mother were away for the week-end and her sister out to dinner.

"I can easily get you something to eat, Miss Helen, and your room
will be ready in a moment," said the parlourmaid pleasantly,
accustomed to Helen's sudden arrivals and equally sudden departures.

"I don't want any dinner, thanks.  I'll have a hot bath and go
straight to bed, and I'd like a bowl of bread and milk in bed, lots
of sugar and no crusts."

"Very well, Miss Helen."

The maid disappeared with her case, as Helen went into the library to
find a book before following her upstairs.  She slept heavily for
twelve hours and wakened to a mood of discouragement and lethargy.
Life seemed meaningless.  The thought of painting did not attract
her, she had no particular engagements, there was nothing to do.

Mr. and Mrs. Guest, returning in the evening, were pleased to find
her in the library sitting with her hands idle in her lap, but her
depression persisted and she answered her Mother's questions with
curt monosyllables.

"Yes, I'm all right thanks.  No, nothing's wrong.  Really, Mother,
I'm all right.  I know I look tired.  I've been working very hard,
but please just leave me alone."

In the weeks that followed she was forced to repeat very often her
plea to be left alone.  Her family were used to the sight of Helen
working, but Helen idle and empty-handed was so unusual that they
made unceasing efforts to interest her in their varying occupations
which she as unceasingly spurned.

A month went past during which she had not lifted a brush and she was
in her sitting-room one afternoon wondering dismally if she would
ever again be caught by the desire to paint, when Lavinia was
announced.

Helen jumped to her feet.

"Do come in, Lavinia.  I'm nearly mad with mooning about doing
nothing."

"But haven't you been painting?" Lavinia asked a little maliciously.
"I thought you'd given up Geoffrey so as to be able to paint."

Helen spread out her hands.

"I haven't done a thing," she said.  "Not a single thing and what's
more I don't know whether I ever will or not.  Sit down and talk to
me, Lavinia."

"I can't," said Lavinia.  "I'm on my way to Geoffrey now and I
thought it just possible that you would like to come with me.  You
know he's been ill?'

"I haven't heard a thing about him.  Tell me, is he really ill?
What's wrong with him?  I'll come with you at once."

"He's had influenza very badly.  He was starting it that day you came
to tea with me when Mother was there; he went home that night very
seedy and he's really been pretty bad.  He's much better now, but
he's still in bed, and Mother's going to be out this afternoon so she
rang me up to go and amuse him and I thought perhaps you'd come too."

"He may not want to see me," said Helen.

"He does, I asked him," answered Lavinia coolly.

Helen's cheeks were glowing, her eyes shining.

"I'll go and change.  Wait here for me, I won't be long," she said
imperiously.

"No, I think I'll go on now and you can follow when you're ready,"
suggested Lavinia.

Helen caught her hand.

"Please no," she said.  "Please wait.  I don't want to go alone.  I'd
rather go with you."

"You're shy," said Lavinia accusingly.

Helen was defiant and happy.

"And what if I am?" she said.  "I'm going to ask Geoffrey to marry
me, and I'd rather have a chaperon there to make it more seemly.
Wait here for me."

She rushed upstairs to dress, and came down in the green frock and
hat she had worn to Lavinia's wedding.

"Look," she said.  "Sheer sentiment made me put this on."

Lavinia looked at her standing in the doorway, tall and upright, the
rich green of her frock bringing out all the colour in her hair and
skin.

"You're lovely," she said impulsively.  "Really lovely.  No wonder
Geoffrey's quite mad about you."

"Is he?" asked Helen.  "I do hope he is, I want him to be.  You
really think then I needn't be nervous as to whether he'll accept me
or not."

She laughed.  "Come on, Lavinia," she said.  "I can't wait.  I've had
nothing for a month.  Neither my painting nor Geoffrey and evidently
I can't have one without the other, so even if they fight I'll have
to have both."

Suddenly her face sobered.

"It'll be a cat and dog life.  Everything I meant it not to be, but
damn it, I can't help it; I can't do without him."



III

If Mrs. Greene was distressed by her son's engagement she concealed
it perfectly after the first moment, when, opening the door of
Geoffrey's bedroom, she was affronted by the sight of a young woman
almost a stranger to her, sitting on the floor beside Geoffrey's bed,
one arm round his neck, a long leg sprawling, her little green hat
tossed on the hearthrug.

As Edith Greene stood in the doorway her thoughts were bitter, her
expression bleak; but with undeniable gallantry she bowed to the
inevitable, twisted her face into a semblance of happy surprise, and
coming forward took Helen's hand as she scrambled to her feet.

"My dears," she said, "this is very unexpected.  I didn't even know
you knew Miss Guest, Geoffrey, but I mustn't call you Miss Guest any
longer; it's Helen, isn't it, dear?"  She smiled kindly, sat down on
the edge of Geoffrey's bed and said: "Now tell me all about it."

It was a magnificent recovery.  Geoffrey looked guilty and miserable,
but Helen was filled with admiration.  She stood up tall and
unembarrassed, and leaning against the mantel-piece explained the
situation in her quiet voice.

"We really owe you an apology, Mrs. Greene.  Of course you must think
it quite unseemly for me to be here like this, when I've never been
in your house before, but everything has happened very suddenly.
It's even been a surprise to us, hasn't it, darling?"

She turned to Geoffrey, and Mrs. Greene's start of annoyance at the
last word was unnoticed.

"Geoffrey asked me to marry him a long time ago," she went on.  "I
wouldn't for several reasons, chiefly my work.  Then only to-day I
suddenly changed my mind and came to tell him so; at least Lavinia
brought me."

"You actually proposed to Helen a long time ago, Geoffrey dear, and
yet you've never mentioned her name to me?"

The playful reproach in Mrs. Greene's voice hid successfully the
raging resentment in her heart, but before Geoffrey could answer,
Helen broke in:

"That was entirely my fault.  I felt so uncertain and wretched that
the whole thing had to be kept absolutely private."

"Even from Geoffrey's mother," asked Mrs. Greene gently.

In the fading light Helen's young face looked stern, but she, too,
spoke gently.

"Yes, even from you, I'm afraid.  It was so vitally important to both
of us that whichever way it had turned, whether we decided to marry
or not to marry, we simply couldn't afford to let in any outside
influence."

"I see," said Mrs. Greene slowly.  "I've never really thought of
myself as 'an outside influence.'  My one desire has always been for
my children's happiness.  That's what comes first with me and always
will.  Geoffrey knows that; you'll learn it too, dear."

Geoffrey had caught the undertone of acidity that betrayed her real
feelings, and he made an effort to placate her.

"You really are amazing, Mother," he said.  "I know it must be a
shock to you, but as Helen says, it's a shock to us too."

She bent and kissed him.

"My dear Geoffrey," she said, "I'm sure time will prove it to be a
pleasant shock, not the reverse; I'm only too glad to have another
little daughter."

Geoffrey grinned and said tactlessly:

"Not really a little one, Mother; Helen's quite a bit taller than you
are."

Mrs. Greene's armour cracked.

"Don't be silly," she said sharply.  "You know quite well I wasn't
referring to her size."

Putting a hand on his brow she regained her poise.

"You're quite tired out," she said.  "_Such_ a hot head.  Now, Helen,
I'm only going to give you five minutes and then you must come
downstairs and let Geoffrey rest.  Come to the drawing-room, will
you, and have a little chat before you go?"

"Thank you, I will," said Helen opening the door for Mrs. Greene who
turned her head to smile tenderly at Geoffrey, gave Helen's shoulder
a little pat, sighed, and left the room.



IV

If Helen was secretly disgusted by all the elaborate preparations for
her wedding she disguised her feelings with considerable skill, and
took part quite naturally, in endless discussions on trousseaux, red
carpets and white satin.  Both her mother and Geoffrey's mother were
delighted at her unlooked-for docility, and Mrs. Guest admitted quite
frankly to Mrs. Greene that Helen's engagement was having a very
settling effect on her; to which Mrs. Greene replied firmly:

"Dear Helen.  We all expect so much of her that I'm sure it makes her
try to live up to our ideals."

There was a slight uneasiness in the air on the evening when Mrs.
Greene asked brightly:

"And where are you two thinking of for your honeymoon?"

Helen looked up from some patterns of shot silk that she was
considering.

"Oh, the Hague I think," she said casually.  "There are some moderns
there that I rather want to see, and some quite good old stuff too, I
believe."

"Oh really.  Yes, that would be very nice I suppose.  But of course
it's a big town.  Don't you think Geoffrey would be happier among
beautiful scenery?  The Italian lakes, perhaps, or mountains if you
want to be energetic."

"I don't know, I'm sure."  Helen shrugged her shoulders.  "Would you
be happier with scenery, Geoffrey?"

"I think I'd like the Hague," he said.  "For a week or so, anyhow,
and then we can move on."

"You know, dear," said Mrs. Greene reasonably, "your interest in
pictures is a very specialised thing.  You mustn't expect Geoffrey to
feel quite as you do about them.  I don't think he knows very much
about art."

Helen's face was grim.

"He doesn't," she answered, "but he'll learn."  And her mouth shut
ominously.

Mrs. Greene got up discreetly and murmuring something about dressing
for dinner, went upstairs.

"Darling," said Geoffrey.  "Mother thinks we are now about to quarrel
fiercely, but we aren't, are we?"

"Of course not.  I don't mind your not knowing anything about
painting so long as you don't mind my concentrating on it a good
deal."

"You know I don't.  Tell me, Helen, is all this business driving you
to frenzy?"

"No, not a bit.  I think it's frightfully obscene, dressing up in
white satin and being handed over to you at a given moment, but I can
easily cope with it.  Isn't there something about 'straining at a
gnat and swallowing a camel'?"

"And I'm the camel," said Geoffrey sullenly.

"Yes, you are," Helen answered calmly.  "And you understand the
position perfectly well.  You know I am marrying you quite
reluctantly for the simple reason that I love you to distraction."

Geoffrey's face cleared.

"I am a fool," he said.  "It's quite all right, Helen, and you're
being marvellously good about all this sickening detail."

Helen shook her head.

"It's your mother who's marvellous," she said.  "She really is a
masterpiece.  I've never seen anything so well done as her pose.  She
is so affectionate and maternal that anyone would think she was
delighted with me.  In fact she's almost coy, and yet she can't help
disapproving of almost everything I say or do."

"No, that isn't true; she's approved of you quite a lot lately."

"Oh well, perhaps she has, but only because I have given way about
all sorts of conventional details that go quite against the grain
with me."

"Why have you, darling," Geoffrey asked curiously.

"Well, she swallowed me so magnificently in the first place that I
felt I had to help to bolster up her attitude.  It would be rather
pathetic really, if she knew we understood her so well.  She is a
person who needs to be wrapped in the illusion of success."

"It's kind of you to feel like that, I think, though it would kill
her to realise that you knew so much about her that you were simply
being decent to her."

"Anyhow it's only a few more weeks now."

"Six weeks and three days, my dearest, and after that we won't see
much of them and everything will go quite smoothly."

"Oh, no, it won't, Geoffrey," Helen's eyes flickered dangerously, "it
won't go the least smoothly, it will be up and down like a very rough
crossing, but perfectly lovely all the same."

"Dear heart, I'm sure of that; if only I can keep you happy."

"You needn't have any doubts, Geoffrey.  I'm perfectly certain that
fundamentally we're right for each other."

The next few years proved the truth of Helen's words.  Their
honeymoon was exhausting, awkward, and ecstatic but not, they
decided, more exhausting and awkward than other people's honeymoons,
and on the other hand, certainly more ecstatic.

"It's odd how you stimulate me mentally," said Helen a little while
after they got home to the house in Cheyne Walk which Mrs. Rodney so
often referred as "very bright of course, but rather too bizarre for
my taste."

"I don't think it is odd," contradicted Geoffrey, "ever since we met
we've acted as mutual goads to each other."

"Yes I know," Helen answered impatiently, "but it was different
before we were married.  Really you know, I didn't do any decent work
between getting to know you and now.  You remember that poster I was
so pleased with?  Well it's quite awful.  I was on the wrong tack
altogether but now I do know what I'm about, I entirely understand
about the unity of angles."

"You don't suggest, do you, that I'm responsible for enlarging your
comprehension of angles?" asked Geoffrey laughing.

"No of course not; you hadn't anything to do with it.  I only mean
that I'm very clear and free in my mind just now, and that is partly
because of you.  You don't hinder me at all, you help me."

"I'm glad," said Geoffrey, "keep free if you can; there's no need to
get in a mess with things."

"I certainly won't."  Helen was emphatic.  "I know your wretched aunt
and all sorts of people expect to be asked here just because I'm
newly married and have a new house, but I simply won't do it.  And
I'm not going to pay any calls either."

"I don't want you to do things like that.  Lavinia does it plenty
enough for one family, and Hugh's wife, when he has one, is sure to
be a model of propriety.  But I want you to go on being Helen Guest
even if you are Mrs. Geoffrey Greene.  Don't fuss about my family."

"You do understand remarkably well, Geoffrey.  I'd have to go my own
way in any case, but I'm terribly glad you're with me in my policy of
being ruthless."

By means of keeping to this policy of ruthlessness life went happily
for the young Geoffrey Greenes.  There was a period of stress and
strain in the second year of their marriage when Helen decided that a
frankly futurist style was the only one in which she could express
herself sincerely.  Her first attempts were almost ludicrously
unsuccessful, and Geoffrey was so rash as to burst out laughing as he
looked at a canvas in which a large purple cylinder placed on a still
larger purple cylinder, and surmounted by a smaller cylinder of
shrimp pink faintly spotted, was entitled simply "Country woman."

Helen looked at him coldly.

"Aren't you being a little crude, Geoffrey?" she asked.

"Don't mislay your sense of humour, I do implore you," he urged still
laughing, "I expect this is a very important picture, but to the
uninitiated eye it's very funny."

"That's just the trouble, Geoffrey.  You are uninitiated--almost
painfully so.  I've been feeling out of sympathy with you for some
time.  I'm prepared to agree with you that this is bad work, though
the idea is perfectly sound, but I think it's bad because of you.
I'm being clogged by marriage, it's hampering me appallingly."

"You're working yourself up, Helen," said Geoffrey curtly, "I refuse
to be made responsible because you do bad work."

"I'm sorry."  Helen's voice was hard.  "But the fact remains that
indirectly you are responsible.  Marriage is not conducive to good
work, and I've decided to cut it out for a time anyhow.  I'm quite
contented to go on living in this house if you will arrange to sleep
in your dressing-room and leave me entirely unmolested."

"You're unpardonable.  I don't know how you dare use a word like that
about me."

"I'll apologise for it if you like, it wasn't the word I meant.  But
I wish to be quite free and not be expected to sleep with you again."

"Certainly," Geoffrey agreed stiffly, "that is for you to decide."

Their reconciliation a few weeks later was disproportionately
trivial.  Helen's futurist fever had burned itself out, and she was
temporarily high and dry without any interest in art.

Geoffrey came into her studio one night to find her looking ruefully
at "Country Woman."  She went up to him and kissed him.

"I've been a bloody fool, Geoffrey darling, I'm terribly sorry.  You
were quite right; it really is a ghastly picture.  Let's burn it now."

"You've been awful," said Geoffrey, but his voice was kind.

"I know I have, but I swear I never will again.  Come on, let's burn
it."

Childishly they cut the canvas into strips, crumpled it up, and
crammed it into the fire, and as Helen quoted happily "if thine eye
offend thee pluck it out" the last traces of Geoffrey's resentment
melted and he held her to him with a passion intensified by the past
weeks of restraint.  No quarrel marked the end of her next phase,
which was a return to the impressionist style of her pre-marriage
period.

"It's no good," she proclaimed dismally, "I'm doing rotten work."

"I hope you're not going to blame me and marriage this time?" asked
Geoffrey, with a faint accent of anxiety under his light manner.

Helen smiled at him frankly.

"Good God, no," she said, "I know better now.  I've got you perfectly
in place, Geoffrey.  You're the one absolutely necessary thing in my
life that I shall probably always stick to.  All this stuff," she
waved an airy hand round the studio, "is variable, if you know what I
mean.  I can't do without it, but it changes.  Heaven knows it's bad
enough now, but sometime I'm going to do something good."

"Do you mean you've arranged your life in compartments, with me in
one and your painting in another, and so on?"

"No I don't mean that.  I did try it at one time, but it was
hopeless.  When I got mad with my painting, my rage overlapped out of
the painting compartment into yours.  But now it's different; you're
separate from everything and yet at the bottom of everything.  I
can't explain quite what I mean, but it works all right."

"Darling, do you mean that in your mind I'm independent of the other
things you care about, but in a way they are dependent on me?"

"Yes, I think that's it.  Anyhow I'm happy."

"So am I, Helen, really frightfully happy."

"And what's more Geoffrey I think I'll probably be able to fit a
child in too."

"Do you mean that you want one?  Don't do it for me; I'm perfectly
satisfied with things as they are."

Helen came over and sat beside Geoffrey on the sofa, leaning back in
her corner and gazing at the fire.  She was silent for a few minutes,
and Geoffrey looking at the firelight playing over her bright hair
wondered vaguely what she was thinking.

"I don't think I specially want one," she said at last, "at least if
I do it's for pure idiotic sentimental reasons.  But on the other
hand I'm not sure that I won't paint better after I've had one; you
can't be certain really that every possible experience isn't all to
the good."

"I think probably it is," agreed Geoffrey, "Of course I like you to
want one for idiotic sentimental reasons; it makes me feel surer of
you; but quite apart from that there is your painting.  I know you're
depressed about it just now and it might start you off working again
if you had a child."

"Geoffrey, you're rather sweet to me," said Helen impulsively, "I
think it's touching of you to understand that having a baby might
make me paint better.  It's a topsy turvy idea I know, but I can't
help seeing it in that way."

"Sometime I suppose you'll get used to my being able to see things
from your point of view," said Geoffrey contentedly.

Helen lifted his hand and kissed it.

"I don't think I'll get too used to you, darling," she said, "I
really love you very much."

The telephone rang in the hall before Geoffrey could answer her.

"Damn," she said getting up lazily, "I'm sure that's your mother, she
always rings up at this time of night because she feels sure of
getting us both at once."

She shut the door, and the one-sided conversation was too subdued to
interrupt Geoffrey's thoughts.  They were entirely pleasant.  His
marriage satisfied him mentally and delighted him physically.  His
occasional fierce quarrels with Helen seemed mere surface
disturbances; they did not affect in the slightest their mutual love,
though they undoubtedly eradicated in Geoffrey any tendency towards
complacency.

He lay stretched out luxuriously on the sofa, and looking back, found
that the storms and agonies that had preceded his engagement were dim
in his memory.  They belonged to a stage that was definitely over.

Helen came back into the studio, her eyes dancing.

"You needn't tell me," said Geoffrey, "I can see by your face that
you've been talking to mother.  What's she done now?"

"Oh, Geoffrey, it really is gorgeous.  She's got the most perfect
idea.  You know Hugh and Jessica are coming back on Tuesday?  Well,
she proposes to have a party the Friday after for your grannie and
great-aunt Sarah and aunt Dora and Jessica and me.  All six of us do
you see?  And such husbands as there are, naturally."

"It sounds monstrous.  Must we go?"

"Of course we must, and it isn't monstrous at all.  I do wish you
appreciated your mother; she'll be at her best stage-managing a thing
like that.  It will be a perfect puppet show; she'll pull the wires
and we'll dance."

"Darling, why do you dance?  Is it pure malice?"

"No it isn't.  A little bit, yes.  I do love to see how far she'll
go.  When we talk about art, for instance, I give her cues to see if
she'll take them, and she does every time.  Out she trots the same
old clichés; it never fails.  But mostly it's because I really admire
her; she's so consistently unreal, she isn't a person at all, she's a
peg hung with old worn out conventions and traditions, and yet she
comports herself as if she were more real than any one else in the
world."

"I'm her son; am I unreal too?" Geoffrey asked soberly.

"My darling, you're not."

Helen stood away from him, looking down at him serenely, her hands
clasped loosely in front of her, her manner serious.

"You're real to me, just as I expect she and your father are real to
each other.  I'm an individualist.  I suppose I'm what people would
call temperamental, but I'm not entirely imbecile.  I appreciate
quite clearly that I have an enormous lot in common with your mother.
As regards the ordinary practical things of life we do just the same
as your parents did.  I don't mean only things like marrying, and
having children, and dying.  But we're the product of the same
education and very much the same kind of home.  We have the same
income, and move in much the same set.  The differences between us
are mainly superficial and illusionary.  Your mother, for instance,
has an illusion about motherhood and all that, and I have one about
art, but we're both in the tradition of suitable wives for the male
Greene."

"It _is_ odd to hear you talk like that.  I should have thought that
you would have passionately repudiated any sort of kinship with
mother.  And surely the differences between people are very sharp?
Whatever you may say, you're very distinct from other people."

"Not now," said Helen positively.  "When I was very young, yes, and
when I'm old then I'll be Helen Guest again, but now I'm just
beginning on the middle years and your mother's just getting to the
end of them, but we've all the experiences of life in common, even if
we do approach them from a totally different stand-point."

"I see what you mean.  But you won't change will you, Helen?  You
won't be less yourself if you have a baby?"

"Yes, I think I'll change; I don't think I'll be less myself but
anyhow you'll have to risk that."

"I don't want you any different," said Geoffrey very quietly.

Helen threw back her head and laughed.

"You don't know," she said, "I may become too awful, or I may improve
enormously; the only single certain thing is that within the next
year or two I'm going to do some good work."

"You're like mother in one way anyhow: in your brutally
uncompromising optimism."

"And in another way too," Helen countered swiftly, "that I do most
genuinely love one of the Mr. Greenes."




MRS. HUGH BECKETT GREENE


MRS. HUGH BECKETT GREENE


I

Jessica Deane wakened very early on her wedding morning and got up at
once to look at the weather.  The sun was slowly climbing up a clear
sky, and there was a cold frostiness in the air that matched her
mood.  She looked out westwards over the roofs in the direction of
the Greenes' house, and wondered whether Hugh were asleep or awake,
and if awake whether he were feeling like her, keenly strung up, and
exquisitely expectant, or only nervous and worried at the thought of
dressing up to face a crowded church and a still more crowded
reception.

She crossed over to the long mirror and studied her face at close
range.  It would be awful to have a spot on my chin, she thought
anxiously, even the smallest beginning of a spot would spoil my
nerve, or a bloodshot eye, or hiccups at the last minute.  What
appalling things might happen to destroy me to-day.

The mirror faithfully reflected back her own expression of dismay as
she thought of all the depressing contingencies that might arise, and
as she looked at it her face broke into a smile.  Satisfied that even
a close scrutiny showed no blemish, she stepped back a pace and
looked at herself in detail.

My hair grows well, she thought dispassionately, I'm glad it's so
fair and goes back like that off my forehead, but I think my eyes are
too wide apart, and really my chin is almost negligible, it fades
away to nothing.  In fact twenty years ago I would have been plain,
it's pure luck that my kind of face happens to be in the mode at
present.  It's lucky too that Hugh is so dark; we ought to look nice
together.

Her mind plunged forward a few hours; and she laid a nervous hand on
her heart beating so lightly and quickly under the lace of her
nightgown as she thought of herself and Hugh standing at the flowered
altar with rows and rows of massed curious faces behind.

Seized by a sudden desire to reassure herself by a sight of her
wedding frock, Jessica went quietly into the spare bedroom where
frock, train and veil were spread out on the bed.  She lifted the
white sheet that protected them and looked at the shining gold tissue
of frock and train, and the old ivory veil lent by her godmother;
then suddenly picking them up she bore them off to her room.

Of course it's desperately unlucky to try on your frock when it's
quite finished--she argued with herself--but Hugh and I don't need
luck and I'm not superstitious, and I would terribly like to make
sure that it's as nice as I think it is.  Taking off her nightgown
she put on a new vest of yellow silk to match the frock, gold
stockings and the pointed gold shoes that were to carry her up the
aisle as Jessica Deane and down again as Jessica Greene.

Just as she slipped the frock over her head, and struggled into the
long close-fitting sleeves, a voice from the doorway said, "Darling,
are you mad?  I heard you bumping about and thought I'd better come
and see if you were having a nerve storm or something."

"Do come and help me, Drusilla, it's a frightfully difficult dress to
get into.  Pull it down all round will you; I just suddenly felt I
had to put it on."

Jessica's face, faintly flushed from her struggle, appeared out of a
swirl of gold, and she blushed deeper with embarrassment as she
confronted her sister's cool, critical gaze.

"I suppose I am silly," she said defiantly, "In fact I know it's
silly to be trying on my wedding dress at this unearthly hour in the
morning, but brides are always allowed to behave idiotically on their
wedding day."

"Not this sort of idiocy, though," said Drusilla calmly, "tears and
hysterics, and changing your mind at the last minute if you like, but
not just pure vanity.  I think that's all right now."

Drusilla, who was kneeling to pull down the long skirt, leaned back
on her heels and fingered its stiff folds.

"It's lovely," she said, "I'm glad you had it long enough to touch
your toes, and I'm glad it's a picture frock too.  I know they're
overdone, but they do suit us, we're just the type."

She got up and stood in her green dressing-gown beside Jessica in her
formal gold tissue.

"We're absurdly alike," said Jessica looking in the mirror at their
two faces, with the same broad foreheads, grey eyes, pointed chins,
and backward springing yellow hair, "If anything, I think you're
prettier than me."

"I don't know," said Drusilla, complacently.  "You vary more of
course, but at your best I think you're a little better than me.
Anyhow we'll both be all right to-day."

"I do hope so.  You know I really feel looks matter frightfully.  I
feel so entirely right about Hugh, and I would like to look as
dazzling as I feel, but it simply isn't possible."

"Are you really as much in love as all that?" Drusilla asked
curiously.

"Yes, I am," answered Jessica, her face intent and serious, "I'm
madly in love and so is Hugh, and we think we can pull off a really
lovely marriage."

Drusilla sighed.

"You're a funny whole-hearted little creature," she said.  "It's
queer that I'm two years older than you, and I've never been the
least bit in love."

"Do just get me out of this," said Jessica, but as she began to pull
the long sleeves over her hands a sudden shaft of sunlight struck
across the room, and lit up her yellow hair and her gold gown.

"Oh look, Drusilla, how beautifully lucky; what a proper omen."

She twisted herself so that the sun caught her shining train.

"I think it is rather lucky," Drusilla assented, "here, let me take
it off before you tear it on anything."

"Drusilla, let's go and look at the presents again," said Jessica, as
she carefully hung the discarded frock over a chair, and put on her
dressing-gown.

"You really are crazy, I think; you've seen them a thousand times."

"Yes I know, but never in the early morning, and they'll look quite
different.  Besides, two came last night and I want to put them with
the others in the billiard-room."

"Come on then if you must, but for goodness sake be quiet.  Mother
will be unhinged if she thinks you're awake so early.  You're
supposed to be having breakfast in bed at ten, aren't you?"

Very quietly Jessica and Drusilla crept downstairs, turning to smile
at each other when a step creaked, with an expression of childish
guilt for the clandestine little expedition.  As they reached the
bottom of the stairs the banisters cracked loudly.  Jessica seized
Drusilla's hand, giggled and ran across the hall into the
billiard-room, where the presents in a glittering mass covered the
large table and smaller tables placed round the walls.

"Do you know, I believe I'm rather excited," said Jessica, giggling
again, "I never meant to be and I don't expect I will be after
breakfast, but at present I feel just silly."

"You're light-headed I think.  But it will wear off later on.  And
it's better than being gloomy.  Do you remember how awful Marjorie
was?  I shall never forget how you and I spent the whole morning
propping her up, and talking endlessly about all sorts of imbecile
things, because as soon as we stopped she cried."

Drusilla and Jessica laughed out loud at the thought of their eldest
sister's wedding four years ago when the bride had gone to the altar
as if to a sacrifice, with tears and forebodings.

"How ugly our bridesmaids' frocks were too," said Jessica
reminiscently.  "You know it's funny how unlike us Marjorie is; you
and I always laugh at the same things, and take the same things
seriously, and we look alike too, but Marjorie is hopelessly
different; so very homespun somehow."

"You're not quite homespun enough you know; I often wonder how you'll
stay the course."

"Oh Drusilla, don't be so sinister I implore you, or I'll go all
weepy like Marjorie.  Besides I'm not half so trivial and erratic as
you think.  I'm pretty solid really; it's only when I think of Hugh I
feel like a gas-filled balloon."

"This is a ghastly thing," said Drusilla inconsequently lifting up a
heavy silver cake stand and turning it about to see if there was any
angle at which it could be considered anything but ugly.

"Yes, isn't it atrocious.  But at least it's silver.  Just think of
the Blakes giving us that awful electro-plate tea-pot when they are
as rich as Crœsus too.  I think it's pretty stingy of them, and
it's a hideous shape too."

"Well they don't like you, you know," said Drusilla calmly, "They
think you're aggressively modern and probably rather fast, so really
it was very good of them to give you anything."

"I don't see that at all.  They only did give it me because they like
Mother and Daddy; it was nothing to do with me at all.  Drusilla,
isn't it funny how people show off with wedding presents?  That huge
china jar from the Carters I mean, obviously chosen for its bulk, and
I'd simply have loved it if it had been so small you could hardly see
it; about as big as a thimble perhaps."

Jessica wandered down the long table, touching the silver objects
carelessly, but gently stroking the china.  Drusilla, who was draping
a Spanish shawl more elegantly over a screen, looked up and laughed
at her.

"You really are impossible," she said, "How could you want a jar the
size of a thimble.  That one will be useful for umbrellas too."

Jessica clasped her hands passionately.

"I know," she said, "I know one must have umbrellas, and things must
be big, but I'd like to be a dwarf and live in an exquisite little
Japanese garden.  Small things are so very rare."

"Not really," Drusilla disagreed, "they're often very mean and
cunning."

"How vile you are to disagree with me to-day," said Jessica happily.
"Oh, Drusilla, just look at this!  Four sets of coffee cups all cheek
by jowl!  How shockingly tactless!  All the people who gave me coffee
cups will have their feelings terribly hurt, and wish they had given
me mustard pots instead.  I must rearrange them.  One here and one
there wouldn't be so noticeable."

Drusilla picked up a small jeweller's box and looked at the long
string of jade curled round on the white velvet lining.

"A gorgeous present," she commented, "Jade is lovely stuff, and it
suits you too.  Really I think it very decent of old Mrs. Hugh to
give you a personal present like that."

"I like her; she's rather a pet.  And I like Hugh's Grannie too,
she's frightfully nice.  I do hope she likes me because I know she
loves Hugh and I'd hate to come between them.  It's only Hugh's
mother I'm frightened of, though I like her too.  You know, sooner or
later I'm bound to shock her.  She thinks I'm a child, and Hugh and I
are a pretty little couple and so on, and if I said something was
bloody--and I might easily, even with her there--she'd have a fit."

"You probably will give her a shock some time.  She's absolutely
wrapped in illusions as far as I can see, especially about her
children."

"I know she is," Jessica sighed, "you know, Drusilla, I'd like to
have a good many children, especially boys I think, but I'd rather
drown them at birth than live on them as Mrs. Greene does."

"How do you mean?"

Jessica relapsed into vagueness.  "I don't know," she said, "only she
seems so mixed up with them somehow, and Hugh is so utterly exquisite
when you think of him as an isolated identity."

"He is rather, but you'd better not think of him as an isolated
identity; he isn't ever likely to be, he's part of a very compact
family and you'll be part of it too."

"I know, I'll have to get used to it, and it doesn't really matter.
I'd swallow a clan of Jews from Whitechapel to get Hugh, if I had to."

The hall clock struck seven.

"Haven't you finished fussing over the presents yet," said Drusilla.
"You must have spaced out the coffee cups by now, and I do think you
ought to go back to bed again for a bit."

"All right, I'll come now.  The maids will be up in a minute, and
we'd better creep back now before they hear us."

They stole quietly upstairs and Jessica got into bed again.

"Stay a minute, Drusilla, sit on the bed and let's talk," she said,
and immediately fell silent.  Drusilla waited.

"Well, what about it?" she asked at last.

"I don't know," said Jessica seriously, "there really is nothing to
say at all.  Here I am sort of suspended in mid-air between
never-been-married, and never-again-be-unmarried, and I'm not sure
that I'll ever feel anything much lovelier than this, just waiting
till I see Hugh this afternoon at 2.30 exactly."

"Darling, you're all agog.  It is nice.  I wish I could fall in love
like that."

"I used to think you were a little fond of Stephen Wilcox, weren't
you?" asked Jessica curiously, "but don't say so if you'd rather not;
it's an indelicate question."  She blushed furiously, but Drusilla
answered quite unmoved.

"Well, yes, I was rather, but one night at a dance he kissed me a
lot, and got very worked up, and it struck me as just funny and
rather clumsy.  I didn't have the faintest thrill, so I knew it
wouldn't do."

"I'm not at all like that," Jessica spoke with solemn emphasis.  "I
get the most extraordinary thrills when Hugh kisses me.  He musses
all my clothes and untidies my hair, and my face gets all blotched
and red, and I simply love it.  In fact I think I'm very passionate,
and it's a good thing if I am, because Hugh says he is."

"God knows how he manages it with those parents, but I should think
he may be all the same, he's so good-looking."  Drusilla yawned.  "I
think I'd better go now," she said, "you look sleepy, and I am too,
and it's still nearly two hours till breakfast."

"Oh don't go yet, stay one more minute," Jessica begged, "I do like
talking to you.  Drusilla; I feel most awfully glad I'm a virgin.
Isn't it lucky?  It would be terrible to have a past, don't you
think, so disappointing somehow."

"You're being incredibly Victorian; all worked up and excited and
old-fashioned, and besides, my girl, you have a past.  What about
that awful boy Richardson when you were seventeen?"

Jessica's face and neck crimsoned slowly.

"Don't tease me about that," she said, "I can hardly bear to think of
it, it was so undignified and vulgar, and when Mother found us
kissing in the garage it was absolute Hell.  I can hardly believe
it's two years since it happened; it feels like yesterday."

"I'm sorry I teased you then," said Drusilla smiling, "honestly I
thought you'd have forgotten all about it by now.  Anyhow it's not
important in the least I promise you."  She stood up and looking down
at Jessica added "Really you're not to fuss about it now; Hugh is
charming, and you'll be married to him in a minute and live happily
ever after."

"I know I will," said Jessica lazily, and as Drusilla shut the door
she turned over and smoothed her pillow happily conscious that the
next morning Hugh's dark head would be lying on it, beside her.
Darling Hugh, she thought drowsily, and fell asleep regardless of the
sunlight on her face.



II

The sound of her mother's voice woke her for the second time.

"My dear child, do you know it's half past ten?  I really thought I'd
better wake you to have some breakfast."

She was followed by a maid carrying a tray, and as Jessica pushed
back her hair, rubbed her eyes and sat up, Mrs. Deane took the tray,
put it on a table and sat down on the bed.  She kissed Jessica and
smiled.

"You know I feel quite sentimental," she said, "and a little excited
too.  After all, here you are, my youngest daughter on her wedding
day, a most thrilling event for any mother."

"You're every bit as bad as I am, Mother.  Do you know when I was
awake before, I felt so silly that I couldn't stop giggling!  Do you
know the feeling?"

"Of course I do, but oh, my dear"--Mrs. Deane caught her breath--"I'm
going to miss you terribly.  The house will be as quiet as a tomb
without you.  When I sit in the front pew this afternoon watching you
and your father come up the aisle, I shall shed tears into my
bouquet."

"You mustn't darling, really you mustn't.  I'll be completely
mortified if you do.  I can't have you weeping at my wedding.  I know
Marjorie will, and that'll be bad enough, heaven knows."

"Well, you must have your breakfast now, anyhow," said Mrs. Deane
getting up decisively to pour out the coffee, "but I warn you that
whatever you say, I shall shed a tear or two.  What I shall do when
Drusilla marries I can't think.  Thank goodness I've still got her."

"By that time you'll have shoals of grandchildren to console you,"
Jessica suggested comfortably.

"My dear Jessica----" began Mrs. Deane, but broke off suddenly and
continued, "Oh well I suppose you young things know your own business
best, but I could never even have thought a thing like that on my
wedding morning."

"No darling, I don't suppose you could, but then your generation was
so stuffy, wasn't it?" said Jessica gently.

"Some of us were very happy anyhow," retorted Mrs. Deane, kissing
Jessica again, "I couldn't want anything better for you than to be as
happy with Hugh as I've been with your father.  But really, my dear,
it's very naughty of you to keep me here gossiping.  I have a hundred
and one things to see to, in fact I must go this minute and see if
the bouquets have arrived yet.  Eat a proper breakfast and don't
hurry."

As Mrs. Deane opened the door Drusilla appeared on the threshold.

"Oh Mother," she said with an accent of the deepest reproach, "you're
no good at all.  You ought to have been having a serious talk with
Jessica.  I've been eavesdropping for hours, hoping you would begin
to instruct her in the facts of life, and all I heard was her telling
you you were stuffy!"

When Mrs. Deane blushed she looked like both her daughters, and now
she twisted her fingers in a gesture that Jessica, too, was betrayed
into in moments of embarrassment.

"Really you are terrible," she said distractedly, "both of you.  I
don't know which of you is the most indelicate.  I shall go and take
refuge with the caterers and the furniture men.  They have much nicer
minds than either of my daughters.  Good-bye, darlings."

She hurried out and Drusilla took her place on Jessica's bed.

"I'm holding a series of audiences this morning," said Jessica,
"Obviously it's the proper thing for all the family to tip-toe in and
peep at me ghoulishly to make sure I haven't faded away in the night.
Isn't mother a duck?"

"Yes, she's rather sweet," answered Drusilla, "and frightfully
competent too.  You know there is a vast amount of arranging to be
done for a show like this, and you and I haven't done a hand's-turn
to help, have we?"

Jessica's white forehead wrinkled into a frown.

"It's rather worrying," she began.  "Of course I shan't have to
bother about anything on my honeymoon.  Hugh is marvellous about
trains and arrangements and he can do it all, but I suppose in a
month when we come home I'll have to settle down and be a proper
person, and everyone will criticise me."

"Not any more than they do now surely?"

"Yes, far more.  A few of the Greene relations may swallow me, but
most of them will think everything I do is wrong, and they'll be
sorry for Hugh, and you know quite well, Drusilla, that I shall never
be able to scold the servants."

"I think that probably comes with practice," Drusilla reassured her,
"and, anyhow, you aren't going to be living so far away that we can't
keep an eye on you."

"I know.  That does help of course.  But Drusilla I do feel I must go
on letting Hugh be a Greene; I mustn't try to absorb him into our
family.  I really have a scruple about it."

"Well, I don't think you need have.  There isn't the faintest chance
of Hugh being disassociated from his family.  But anyhow you're full
of contradictions; only this morning you said you thought of him as
an isolated fragment or something."

"Really Drusilla, you're very dense sometimes," said Jessica a little
piqued, but Drusilla only laughed.

"You can't possibly understand," began Jessica, but at the sound of a
car drawing up at the front door below with a good deal of
unnecessary hooting, she stopped and sat bolt upright, a scarlet
patch of excitement on either cheek.

"Drusilla, that's Hugh!" she said, and jumping out of bed she darted
over to the window, pushed it up and hung out, waving wildly.

Drusilla leaned over her shoulder, and saw Hugh standing on the steps
below carrying two huge parcels and smiling up at Jessica.

"Darling, come up and see me," called Jessica, "it's most unseemly of
you to be here on our wedding day, but since you are here you must
come up.  What have you come for anyhow?"

"Two important presents from two important people," said Hugh gaily,
"Mother wants them shown in most conspicuous places, and incidentally
she thought she'd better give me a job to keep my nerves steady."

"Oh are you nervous, Hugh?  Do come up at once, dearest.  Why does
nobody let you in?"

"I don't suppose you've rung, have you?" Drusilla called down.

"Heavens, I forgot," said Hugh laughing, "I was just going to when
Jessica appeared for the balcony scene."

He laid down one parcel, and rang the bell, still looking up.

"Couldn't you throw me a flower or something romantic?" he asked.

Jessica tore a small bow of gold ribbon off the shoulder of her
nightgown, kissed it and flung it down to him.

"There you are," she called, watching it flutter slowly and
uncertainly down to the street, "my God, it's going down into the
area; it'll be wasted on cook.  No it isn't; it's all right."

As her shrill excited tones followed the flight of the light scrap of
ribbon, a shocked and inquisitive face appeared at the window
opposite, and at the same moment she heard her mother's voice behind
her.

"Jessica, come in at once.  This is really too much; you must not
lean out of the window in your nightgown; Drusilla, you shouldn't
have allowed her."

Jessica waved airily to Hugh, blew a kiss to the face in the opposite
house, drew in her head and shut the window.

"It's Hugh, Mother," she said as if that explained the whole
situation, "he's down below with two important parcels from two
important people."

"Well, that makes it worse," said Mrs. Deane severely, "you were
hanging half out of the window and all the top of your nightgown is
transparent lace.  Really I feel quite cross with you both."

"Don't be cross, darling," implored Jessica.  "My trousseau nighties
are far more indecent than this, and look, I'll put on a
dressing-gown before he comes up."

"He is certainly not coming up, Jessica.  It would be most
unsuitable."

Jessica flung her arms round her mother's neck and kissed her.

"Very well, darling," she said, "We won't outrage you any more; he
shan't come up; I'll go down to him instead."

Laughing, she snatched up her dressing-gown and ran out of the room
and downstairs, her bare feet flashing white over the green carpet.

Mrs. Deane laughed reluctantly.

"I'm perfectly helpless with Hugh and Jessica," she said, "It's no
use hoping for any sense from either of them.  Jessica is like a
child; she's quite fey with excitement."

"It's really all right Mother," Drusilla soothed her.  "She's
frightfully happy and they do suit each other well.  I honestly think
Hugh understands her perfectly."

"Yes, I feel that too," said Mrs. Deane, going out on to the landing,
"It's very satisfactory because Jessica _is_ so temperamental."

She leaned over the banisters and then turned smiling to Drusilla.

"Just look at them on the landing; they wouldn't mind if the servants
and the caterers and all the furniture men were drawn up in rows to
look at them."

Quickly sensitive to the watching eyes above, Hugh looked up.

"I say, Mrs. Deane," he said apologetically, "I know I oughtn't to be
here, but Mother sent me round with a couple of presents, and now I
am here I must talk to Jessica for a minute."

"Yes, of course, my dear," agreed Mrs. Deane, entirely forgetting her
conventional qualms, "go into my sitting-room; it's the only room in
the house that isn't upside-down.  But really you can only have ten
minutes and then Jessica must come upstairs."

She turned to Drusilla.

"Do go down and talk to your father, dearest.  The servants have
chased him from room to room, and now he's pacing round the billiard
table in a terrible state of nerves.  He ought to have gone to his
office; it would have been much more sensible, but he had a feeling
that Jessica might want him."

"All right, Mother; what are you going to do?"

"I'm just going to see that all her things are properly packed.  But
you know, Drusilla, I do not think she should have said her
nightgowns were indecent."

"My dear Mother," said Drusilla decisively, going downstairs, "if you
take seriously any one thing Jessica may say to-day you will forfeit
all my respect and admiration."

"I hope she'll be serious in church at least," retorted Mrs. Deane,
and went into the spare bedroom to look a little mournfully at
Jessica's strapped trunks.



III

In the sitting-room Hugh and Jessica sat down on the rug in front of
the fire.  Hugh suddenly noticed her bare toes.

"My sweet," he said, "did you come running downstairs to me, all in
your bare toes?"

Jessica leaned restfully against him as she answered: "Of course I
did.  I didn't dare wait in case Mother would stop me, and anyhow, I
forgot about slippers."

She took his hand and gently flexed the fingers one by one.

"I've been mad with excitement all morning," she said.  "And now you
are with me I feel quite comfortable and easy and peaceful."

"We ought always to be together," said Hugh emphatically.  "I hate to
think I'll have to leave you alone every day when I go to the office."

"Oh, but that's years away.  A whole month at least before we need
think about it.  All the same I would rather like to be a typist, or
perhaps something a little grander, in your office.  Couldn't it be
arranged?"

"It could not, darling; not possibly; but anyhow it will be good
coming home to you in the evenings."

"It's a pity there are so many magazine stories," said Jessica
hazily, gazing into the fire.  "You know the sort of stuff: bright
eyes at the window, or the little woman at the garden gate.  Now I
shall be forced to stay on the sofa in my elegant yellow drawing-room
and when you come in I shall just look up from my book in a casual
way, and say, 'Hello Hugh!'"

"If you do wait like that I'll know you don't love me any more.  You
never wait for people you love, or even people you like; you always
rush to meet them."

"Yes, but I'm going to be quite different now.  When I'm a young
matron--isn't it a ghastly expression?--I shall behave like a young
matron and put away childish things and stop looking through a glass
darkly."

"All at once, sweetheart?  Jessica, I do love you so."

Hugh caught her to him and kissed her, but she gently warded him off.

"I love you too, Hugh; I adore you, but you mustn't spoil my face.
It isn't vanity, but I do want to look lovely for you to-day."

"My dearest, you will.  You couldn't look lovelier than you do now
all rumpled and crumpled, but still I've often looked forward to your
coming up the aisle to me in the gold frock and train that I've never
seen, with a veil all over your darling face."

"I'm not wearing it over my face; it didn't go with my kind of naked
forehead.  It just falls back from a thing they call a fillet.  Have
you really imagined that, Hugh?"

"Often.  I've lain awake at nights thinking about it, till sometimes
I got so wide awake that I had to get up and walk about and hang out
of the window, and sometimes I got so drugged with my own thoughts
that I went to sleep thinking it was really happening."

"It's queer that you should love me so much, Hugh, but I should die
at once if you didn't."

The door opened, and a housemaid came in to see to the fire.

"Go away, Mary," said Jessica, dreamily.  "We've only got ten minutes
together; we can't be interrupted."

"I'm so sorry, Miss Jessica," said Mary.  "I'll see that nobody else
disturbs you.  The fire can wait."

She closed the door very softly, and went downstairs to inform the
other servants that the sitting-room fire could await Miss Jessica's
pleasure.

"Wouldn't it be appalling, Hugh, if we really had only ten minutes
and then you had to leave me to go to China or some place."

"Awful!" said Hugh shortly, an expression of pain on his face.

"But we needn't worry," Jessica consoled him.  "We've got all the
time there is, haven't we?"

"Darling, we'll need it; I can't ever have enough of you."

Jessica suddenly shivered.

"Are you cold, my sweet?" he asked anxiously.

"Not a bit.  I suddenly thought of something."

Jessica fell silent.

"What did you think of to make you shudder like that?  Tell me,
darling."

Hugh held her more closely, but Jessica did not answer for a moment,
and when she did, she spoke jerkily and nervously.

"I was thinking of that terrifying play 'Hassan.'  Do you remember
how the two lovers could either be free and never see each other
again, or else have one night together and then die in torture?  I
often think of that and I know I should choose to have the night with
you even if I did have to be tortured, but still it does frighten me."

"Darling, don't think of it.  We're fools to sit and frighten each
other with idiotic impossibilities.  Besides, every minute of to-day
belongs to me and I insist on you being happy."

Hugh spoke gaily, but as he looked down at Jessica, he saw two tears
hanging on her eyelashes.

"Jessica, dear," he said.  "Nothing is really wrong, is it?  You
haven't changed your mind about marrying me, have you?"

Jessica held him convulsively, and smiled, though her tears fell.

"No, of course not," she said.  "Nothing is wrong.  I'm just a damned
fool.  I love you so and I get into dreadful panics about losing you
and not having you any more."

"I'll keep you safe, I promise," Hugh spoke earnestly.  "I'll always
take care of you, my only love."

"I know you will, Hugh.  It's all right really; I do feel safe with
you.  Sometimes I lose my nerve, that's all, and the other day Mother
said something about not putting all my eggs in one basket."

"How silly."  Hugh laughed scornfully.  "What would be the use of
scattering them about in dozens of baskets.  Besides your Mother did
it herself, and very successfully too; she adores your father."

Jessica sprang to her feet.

"Oh, Hugh," she exclaimed conscience-stricken.  "I've never seen
Daddy all day, and I know he'll be feeling utterly miserable about
losing me.  I must go to him at once."

"You're a vain creature; and anyhow, you don't want to go dashing off
this minute to look for him.  I'll have to go soon and you can find
him then."

"Oh, dear, I suppose it's all right.  I'll wait till you go."

Jessica sat down again, drew Hugh's arm round her, and leaned back
comfortably on his shoulder.

"I'm not vain," she said.  "But Daddy really is different.  He needs
me quite badly just as I need him, and often I feel guilty for
marrying you and leaving him."

"But, darling, I need you frightfully.  Honestly I need you more than
your father.  I know he loves you, but, my dear, I do more than that;
I couldn't live without you."

"I'm glad," said Jessica.  "We're both in the same boat then."

Forgetting to care about her complexion she turned her face to Hugh
to be kissed.  As Drusilla came in they broke apart from each other,
but Jessica still kept her arms linked around Hugh's neck.

"Must he go now?" she asked, vaguely.  "How terribly cruel."

"Yes, I'm afraid he must," said Drusilla.  "Its nearly twelve and it
will take you all that time to bathe and dress and have some sort of
meal.  But it isn't really so very cruel you know, Jessica, you've
only got to wait about three hours till you have him for good."

"It is cruel," Jessica persisted wildly.  "He'll never have me again
as Jessica Deane.  It will all be quite different and it's been so
lovely up till now."

"But I'm longing for the end of Jessica Deane," said Hugh laughing.

"Don't laugh at me; you can't be certain that everything will be all
right; don't laugh at me," said Jessica brokenly.

Hugh took her in his arms.

"My darling," he said soberly.  "I am certain that everything will be
all right.  It won't be any different, only a million times better."

"Are you sure, Hugh?  Are you really sure?"

"I promise you I am.  Listen, sweet, I must go now and Drusilla will
help you to dress and look after you, won't you, Drusilla?"  He
looked appealingly over Jessica's head.  "And I'll be waiting for you
when you come up the aisle with your father, and you must tip me a
little wink when you get to me just to show me you're all right."

"Oh, darling, of course I'm all right," said Jessica happily.  "I am,
Drusilla, aren't I?  I'm only a little crazed to-day, it's all so
queer and lovely.  I don't know what got me, I just suddenly felt sad
for a minute.  I think it was thinking about Daddy, but I'll go and
comfort him a little when you've gone.  Goodbye, my own dear love."

"I believe this is the only time I've ever said good-bye to you
without getting an actual physical pain in the pit of my stomach."

"My dears," interrupted Drusilla, still waiting in the doorway, "I
don't want to interrupt you, but--

"All right, Drusilla, I've gone; better do it quickly."

Hugh kissed Jessica, ran downstairs and in a moment the slam of the
front door echoed through the house.

Jessica stood still where he had left her, staring vacantly after him.

"Jessica, are you asleep?" Drusilla asked her.

She shook her head and her eyes lightened.

"No, I'm not.  I'm awake and blissfully happy.  Tell me, shall I go
and talk to Daddy now, or have my bath first?  I haven't seen him all
morning."

"I honestly think you ought to start dressing first.  Daddy's all
right.  He is prowling round the house with everyone falling over him
and carrying dishes and things round him."

"Poor darling," said Jessica tenderly.  "Don't let me have too hot a
bath," she warned Drusilla on the way upstairs.  "I must be careful
not to let my hair go limp."



IV

Dressing was pure delight.  Jessica put on for the second time that
day the yellow silk vest, the long gold silk stockings, and the
narrow gold shoes, but added, this time, yellow silk knickers and a
pair of gold garters.

As she stepped back to look at herself before putting on her frock,
she said earnestly: "I do hope Hugh will like my shape."

"But surely you know he does," said Drusilla reassuring.  "He thinks
you're lovely and you are rather to-day."

"But he's never seen me stark," said Jessica simply.  "It makes a
difference.  I think I'm too boyish-looking.  I'd like to be
frightfully feminine just for once."

"But you are in that frock.  It really is charming.  Do let me get
you into it now.  I ought to go and dress now myself.  And here's
Mother."

"I'm all ready, darling," said Mrs. Deane.  "I just came to help to
finish you off.  Where's Marchmont?"

"We sent her away because Drusilla was helping me and I hate a crowd."

"Well, I'll slip your frock on for you, my dear, but Marchmont had
better arrange the veil, I think."

"You do look nice, Mother, in all your elegance.  Is Daddy dressed
too?"

"No, not yet; he's fussing a little."

"Oh Mummy, I must see him.  Please go and tell him to come up."

"It will do just as well when you're dressed, darling; you really
must get on."

Jessica suddenly balked.

"I can't," she said.  "I really can't put my frock on till I see
Daddy.  It's an inhibition."

She giggled softly, and Mrs. Deane looked at her in consternation as
she sat down, still in her yellow underclothes and twisted her feet,
like a child, round the legs of the chair.

"My dearest Jessica," she remonstrated.  "You must try to be calm or
you will make us all nervous and unhappy."

"Oh, darling, I'm sorry," said Jessica, instantly penitent.  "Look,
I'll get dressed as good as gold while you call Daddy."

As she spoke she struggled into her frock and when Mrs. Deane came
back, followed by Mr. Deane, she ran to her father, trailing her
train across the bedroom floor.

"Dearest," she said, "I've been wanting you all morning.  I've been
shut in by a conspiracy of women.  Quite shocking; I feel as if I
were in a harem."

"Well, you seemed to have a good long time with Hugh, I noticed."

"Oh that was only a minute.  Besides he came on business with two
presents.  Do I look nice?"

Jessica stepped back as she asked the question and trod on her train.
There was a little ripping sound as it tore away from one shoulder.

"Oh, Jessica, you've torn it.  I knew perfectly well something would
happen if you got so excited.  Now I'll have to fetch Marchmont to
mend it."

Mrs. Deane hurried away, and Mr. Deane looked guiltily at Jessica.

"I think I'd better get out of this," he said.  "It's no place for
me.  But just tell me, my dear, you're quite happy, aren't you?"

"Of course I am, Daddy; how do you mean exactly?"

Mr. Deane cleared his throat nervously.  "I don't mean anything,
Jessica.  Only if you have any doubts or worries or anything, far
better call it off now, than go on with it."

He spoke fiercely, and with his eyes averted.  Heedless of her
already torn frock Jessica flung her arms round his neck.

"You're too sweet, darling," she said.  "I know it would kill you to
have your daughter jib at the altar.  It really is sweet of you to
suggest it.  But I'm all right, Daddy.  For once in my life I'm quite
sure, with no after-thought and no terrors.  Hugh's the proper person
for me to belong to.  You'd better go now; they're coming to mend me."

She stood still and quiet while the train was readjusted, and Mrs.
Deane, looking at the steady glow of colour in her cheeks, felt
relieved and contented.  It seemed only a moment till Drusilla came
back wearing her gold bridesmaid's dress with a heavy mediæval green
girdle falling in two strands to the ground.  She was carrying a
bouquet of tawny chrysanthemums and a sheaf of faintly green speckled
orchids for Jessica.

"Here's your exotic bouquet, my child," she said.  "And I think it's
far too macabre for a bride, but I suppose you like it.  And here are
the chicken sandwiches," she added as a maid entered with a tray.

Another moment for eating the sandwiches, and then a kiss from her
mother, a kiss from Drusilla, and they were gone to Jessica's
wedding, leaving the house very still, as if all life in it were
suspended.

Jessica came slowly downstairs to the drawing-room to find her
father.  He was waiting for her at the door.

"Come in and sit down," he advised, "We ought to give them fully five
minutes start.  That will be enough."

He looked anxiously at his watch and appraisingly at Jessica.

"Not nervous, are you dear?  You look very nice indeed, and there's
nothing to be nervous about; it's quite plain sailing now."

He patted her hand fussily, and pulled out his watch again.  Jessica
smiled.

"No, I'm not," she said.  "Not a scrap.  But you are.  You've looked
at your watch twice in the last minute."

"Nonsense; I'm not at all nervous.  I've done all this before.  It's
not so very long since I gave Marjorie away, you know."

"But that was different, wasn't it, Daddy?" Jessica insinuated softly.

Mr. Deane cleared his throat.

"Well, of course, Marjorie was much older and then she had been
engaged a long time and--yes, well, it was a little different," he
finished lamely.

"You know quite well what I meant, darling; you're just being
evasive.  I meant we were rather special, you and I."

"Now, Jessica, we must be sensible," Mr. Deane looked at his watch.
"It's time we were off; we must allow a little extra in case of a
block.  Come along, dear, and be careful with your train.  Your
Mother told me to see you didn't disarrange yourself."

"Kiss me once, Daddy, before we go."

"Now be sensible, my dear.  Your Mother said I wasn't to let you get
excited."

"Darling, stop quoting Mother at me," said Jessica as she kissed her
father and took his arm to go downstairs.

"Don't let your train touch the step," he adjured her.  "There,
that's all right."  He stepped into the car.

"Good wishes, Miss Jessica," said the parlourmaid, smiling broadly,
as she shut the door and the car started for the church.

"Hugh's made all the arrangements about tickets and so forth, hasn't
he?" asked Mr. Deane.

"Yes, I think so, Daddy; he's very competent."

"Well, I gave your Mother twenty pounds for you, my dear.  Better
have some ready money when you're travelling.  She said she would put
it in the purse you were taking away with you."

"That was kind of you.  Thank you, darling.  I know Hugh is taking
heaps of money, but it's useful to have a little of my own."

"Yes, quite; that was what I thought.  Surely the car is going very
slowly; we must not be late."  He looked at his watch again and
added, "No, it's all right, still seven minutes to the half-hour and
we're nearly there."

Jessica pressed his hand gently.

"Your Mother will miss you," said Mr. Deane abruptly.

"Not half as much as you will, Daddy.  And I'll miss you, too.  I
wish you could come with me.  Will you write to me to-morrow, or the
next day, or very soon anyhow."

"Certainly, I will; yes, certainly.  But you mustn't worry.  Just
take things easily; everything is perfectly satisfactory and
straightforward."

"I'm looking forward to the church bit of it, but not to the
reception so much.  But truly, I'm not fussed, Daddy."

"That's right.  There's no need to be.  Hugh's a good boy; if he
weren't I'd never have allowed it."

"Sweetheart, you couldn't have stopped it, not possibly; nothing
could."

"Now, my dear, you must be wise, and don't exaggerate.  Here we are.
Be very careful getting out; your Mother said you might get your
train muddy just here."

As Jessica trailed the long gold train up the red carpet, she smiled
at the eager, peering faces on either side and when a hoarse voice at
the top said "Good luck, Miss," she half turned and said, "Thank you,
indeed," in her usual clear steady voice.

A blur of massed faces swam before her eyes as she peeped into the
church from the porch, while her two small pages caught up the loops
of her train, and the bridesmaids formed themselves into a procession.

"Now, Jessica, are you ready?" whispered Mr. Deane urgently, as the
organ burst out into a hymn, and the congregation stood up.

"Yes, darling, let's start.  I can't see Hugh from here."

She walked slowly up the long aisle, her face uncovered, her head not
bent in the conventional attitude, a half-smile of anticipation on
her lips.

Then Hugh's face, a deep voice hurrying through the prescribed
service, her father leaving her to slip into a pew, her own voice
more distinct than usual, and Hugh's less distinct, a confused
interlude of kisses and congratulations in the vestry, and once more
she was in the car, this time with Hugh.

"My darling," he said quietly.  "My lovely, darling Jessica."

"I'm glad now that I'm Jessica Greene because I love you so."

"Only a little minute, my sweet, and then we'll get away from these
people and be by ourselves."

"I don't mind them.  They're all wondering if we'll be happy and if
you'll be good to me, and thinking back to their own wedding-days and
having lumps in their throats."

"I should certainly have a lump in my throat if I were old and dull
and came to your wedding, Jessica.  You'll never know how beautiful
you looked coming to me."

They sat blissfully silent till the car stopped, and the parlourmaid
was again at the door smiling brightly as she said:

"Congratulations, Mrs. Greene, please, and to you, too, Sir."

Jessica laughed.

"It does sound funny," she said.  "Thank you, Morgan.  I suppose we
ought to hurry upstairs and get ready in the drawing-room.  Come
along, Hugh; the mob may be on us at any moment."

Three quarters of an hour later after more congratulations, a steady
hum of conversation, and an exhausting atmosphere of heat, feathers
and flowers, Jessica found herself being shepherded up to her room by
Drusilla.

"It all went beautifully," said Drusilla.  "Really Jessica, you
looked as nice as you wanted to."

"Oh, Drusilla, I am so glad it's over, and yet I enjoyed every single
minute, and I would like to do it all again, but of course I can't,
ever.  What a depressing thought."

"You silly little thing.  Why be depressed because you can't have a
second wedding before you've even finished your first.  Here, have
some tea.  Mother said you must while you were changing."

"The whole of to-day has been nothing but eating queer foods at queer
times, and saying thank you and dressing and undressing.  I'm sorry
to take my frock off and leave it behind."

"Never mind.  We'll have the neck cut a little lower while you're
away and you can wear it for your first proper dinner-party when you
come home."

"Isn't it odd that I'm not coming home, Drusilla.  I mean that I'm
going to another house with Hugh."

"It's beastly.  I'll probably get married myself now."

"I don't think you'd better.  It would be such a blow for the two
poor dear lambs."

"Jessica, what cheek!  Do you mean that I'm to be an elderly spinster
just so that you can leave the parents with a clear conscience."

"I'm not leaving them with a clear conscience.  I wish I were, but I
feel awful about Daddy."

"Don't worry.  He loves Hugh you know.  We're bound to feel damnably
flat when the people go and we realise we're alone, but we'll get
over it all right."

"Please don't get over it entirely, Drusilla.  I would like to know
you were missing me.  Oh, Marjorie, come in."

Marjorie Sellars kissed Jessica perfunctorily.  "Well, it was all
very nice," she said.  "I must say I liked all that gold much better
than I expected to.  But Mrs. Greene says she would have preferred a
white wedding so I'm afraid you've put your foot in it, Jessica."

"What nonsense," said Drusilla irritably.  "It doesn't matter a scrap
whether she approved or not."

"I don't really mind at all."  Jessica's voice was carefree.  "She
doesn't know much about clothes, so I don't mind and Lavinia who does
know, liked it awfully."

"Lavinia looked very nice, I thought," said Marjorie.  "But your
other sister-in-law, Helen, is very plain, isn't she?"

Jessica and Drusilla gasped.

"You're mad, Marjorie," said Jessica quietly.  "You must surely see
that she's definitely attractive?"

"Not at all; I always think red hair is a little vulgar," said
Marjorie briskly.  "But surely it's time you were dressed, isn't it?
When's your train?"

"Not till 4.45, I think, and I'm just going to dress."

There was a knock at the door and Lavinia came in.

"I won't stay," she began, "I'm sure you don't want me, now, but I
had to come and tell you how nicely it all went.  You looked lovely,
Jessica dear."

Jessica grasped her hand.

"How nice you are, Lavinia," she said.  "Not a bit like a
sister-in-law.  Did you really like it?"

"Of course I did, immensely; so did everyone."

Another knock heralded the entrance of the five grown-up bridesmaids
who filled the room with their shining frocks and huge bouquets.

"Good Lord," said one, "she hasn't begun to dress yet.  I say, you
must hurry, Jessica; people are all lining up the stairs to see you
come down, but you'll never get through the mob."

"Well, I shan't hurry down, anyhow," said Jessica serenely, pulling
off her frock.  "And I won't be a minute, now, I haven't got to
change my underclothes."

"Here are your stockings and shoes, darling," said Drusilla, and
Lavinia snatched a shoe out of her hand with a little exclamation of
pleasure.

"Oh, I do like these lizards.  They're beautifully marked."

"Here, do let me put it on," said Jessica.  "And tell me, do you
think it will matter if I stop on the way down to say goodbye to
anyone I specially like.  I do want to have a word with Daddy in the
hall."

"You ought to rush down," said another of the bridesmaids, "as if you
were overwhelmed with maidenly confusion and escaping from the
plaudits of the crowd."

"I shan't," said Jessica in a muffled voice as she drew her frock
over her head.

"Well, I think it will look nice if she goes slowly," commented a
third.  "And it's a lovely going-away frock."

"Now give me my hat," said Jessica, just as two quiet knocks sounded
on the door.  Her face flamed.  "There's Hugh," she said.  "All go
away now; I'll be down in a minute.  Good bye, my dears, and thank
you all for being my bridesmaids."

"Good-bye and good luck, Jessica," said Marjorie, crisply, following
the shining flock.  "Good-bye, Jessica, dear, have a lovely
honeymoon," said Lavinia, and kissed Hugh as he stood embarrassed in
the doorway.

"Don't go, Drusilla; I haven't said good-bye to you."

Jessica's mouth trembled, but as Hugh came over to her, she smiled at
him and forgot the pain of parting with Drusilla.

"I'm ready," she said.  "Shall we go now, Hugh?  Take my hand and
let's go slowly.  I hate the way they push and run sometimes."

Drusilla went in front to clear a passage, and Hugh and Jessica
followed slowly down, saying: "Good-bye, Good-bye--Thank you--It's
been lovely--Good-bye--Yes, we've really enjoyed it
ourselves--Good-bye and thank you."

Mr. and Mrs. Rodney Greene were standing on the first landing.
Jessica stopped to kiss them.

"Good-bye," she said.  "I'll keep Hugh happy," and went on downstairs.

When she met Mrs. Deane a little lower down the pause was longer.

"Is Daddy at the front door?" she asked.

"Yes, darling, he's waiting for you."

"Good-bye, Mother; write to me lots and don't be depressed."

"Of course, I won't, dear child.  Good-bye, Hugh; take care of her."

Another kiss and they started down again.  The hall was crowded but
Drusilla forged steadily on in front and suddenly Jessica saw her
father on the top step.  Dropping Hugh's hand she ran to him and
clung round his neck.

"I hate leaving you.  I wish you could come too," she whispered.
"Keep on thinking of me all the time, Daddy."

"Be happy," said Mr. Deane.  "Have a happy time and don't bother
about us.  We'll miss you, but we'll manage all right.  Where's Hugh
got to?"

"I'm here, sir," Hugh answered happily, elbowing his friends to one
side and gaining a foothold on the top step.  "Good-bye, and thank
you.  I'll take care of Jessica."

"Good-bye, Hugh; you're all right.  And now good-bye, my darling
girl."

Mr. Deane helped her into the car, and Hugh jumped in beside her, but
just before they started Jessica leaned out of the window and kissed
her father again.

"I do love you, Daddy," she said.  "And I am so happy."

"Splendid," said Mr. Deane, stoutly.  "Splendid.  Good luck to you
both."

He stood on the kerb as the car moved away, the steps behind him
crowded with waving guests, and then turned and went smiling into the
house, answering questions, laughing and joking.  But he was
conscious of a keen and biting pain when he remembered that the first
nineteen years of Jessica's life had gone like a leaf before the
wind, and at their next meeting she would be no longer Jessica,
daughter of Anthony Deane, but Jessica, wife of Hugh Beckett Greene.




ET CETERA


ET CETERA


I

On the morning of her dinner party for the five other Mrs. Greenes,
Mrs. Rodney Greene indulged in a spate of telephone calls.  Her first
one, to Lavinia, was in the nature of an appeal for help.

"Lavinia dear," she began as soon as she got through, "I want you to
help me a little to-night.  It's too bad that Martin can't come;
we're very disappointed that he won't be back till to-morrow but of
course business must come first."

"He's very sorry too, but he simply can't help it."

"No, I quite understand.  But about to-night, will you be rather
specially attentive to Aunt Dora?"

"Oh Mother, I'm not very good with her."

"Nonsense!  She's quite fond of you in her own way, and you know she
feels a little hurt that Helen has never taken any trouble about her,
and now she is annoyed by something that happened at Jessica's
wedding, so you must just step into the breach, my dear."

"I know what happened at the wedding.  She came late and got put into
a back seat."

Lavinia's laugh rang clearly into the telephone, but Mrs. Rodney
frowned anxiously as she answered: "Well, whatever it was I don't
want it to crop up to-night, and if you'll just sit beside her after
dinner and see that she doesn't feel neglected I'm sure everything
will be quite all right."

"Very well, Mother, I'll try, but I don't think it will be very easy."

"My dear child, how absurd you are.  Everything will be perfectly
easy and smooth.  It ought to be a very pleasant little party.  Tell
me, what frock are you wearing?"

"I haven't really thought.  My new black I expect."

"Oh not black, dear.  Don't you think yourself black is rather a
pity?"

There was no answer.

"What did you say, dear?" asked Mrs. Rodney.

"I didn't say anything, Mother."  Lavinia's voice sounded annoyed.

"Darling, surely you don't mind my just suggesting one of your pretty
pale frocks rather than a black one?"

"I don't quite know what you mean by black being 'rather a pity'."

"It's only that I want you to look your best, you silly child, and a
pale colour is so much younger and more gay.  Besides, I'll be
wearing black.  Now don't forget Aunt Dora, will you, and remember
that dinner is at quarter to eight.  Your Grannie doesn't like it
later.  Good-bye till this evening."

She rang off, and sat at her desk for a moment, looking faintly
disturbed, before putting on a call to Jessica.

"Hullo, who's there?" asked a brusque voice.

"Can I speak to Mrs. Hugh please?  Mrs. Rodney speaking."

"I don't know where Mrs. Greene is, but I'll look for her if you'll
wait a minute.  Who did you say it was?"

"It's Mrs. Rodney Greene to speak to Mrs. Hugh if you please."

Edith spoke icily with an accent of rebuke, but the voice replied
quite undaunted.

"Well hold on then, I'll look for her."

There was a long wait.  Edith sat holding the receiver jotting down
items on her shopping list, until ultimately she heard Jessica's
voice.

"Hullo, is that you, Mrs. Greene?"

"Good morning, Jessica.  I hope everything is all right with you?  I
just wanted a word with you about to-night.  You're wearing your
wedding frock of course?"

"Oh, do you want me to?  I meant to wear my yellow georgette.  I
thought the wedding frock would be too dressed up just for a family
party."

"I hardly think so, Jessica.  After all the dinner is for you, and I
think it would be a nice little courtesy to wear your gold tissue."

"Is the party really for me?  How awful!"

This time it was Mrs. Rodney who maintained a silence of sheer
annoyance.

"I don't mean 'awful' of course, I only mean rather frightening."

Jessica's voice was anxious as if she were conscious of having
offended, but Mrs. Rodney replied briskly and coldly:

"There's no need to be frightened.  It's very foolish of you.  We
only want to welcome you into the family."

"Thank you very much; of course I'll wear my gold."

"Well, we'll see you this evening then and don't be late.  Grannie
likes dinner to be very punctual.  By the way, Jessica, you really
must train your maid to answer the telephone properly."

A faint gasp fluttered along the wire.  "Oh must I?  I don't know how
to."

"It's perfectly easy.  You've only got to tell her exactly what to
say when she takes the receiver off, and incidentally you might
remind her to call you Mrs. Hugh, there are too many of us all to be
Mrs. Greenes."

"I'll try, but it's terribly difficult.  She is so much older and
more severe than I am."

"I see I'll have to take you in hand a little my dear, but never mind
now.  Good-bye till to-night."

The faintly perturbed frown was still on Mrs. Rodney's face as she
rang up Helen, and it deepened when a polite voice answered her
request to speak to Mrs. Geoffrey.  "I'm sorry, Madam, but Mrs.
Geoffrey is engaged in her studio, and gave orders that she wasn't to
be disturbed before eleven."

"But it's Mrs. Rodney Greene speaking."

"Could you ring up again in about half an hour, Madam, or shall I ask
Mrs. Geoffrey to ring you?"

"No, I'll leave it now."

"Thank you Madam."  The polite voice died away, and Mrs. Rodney
petulantly pushed the telephone aside as her husband came into the
room.

"Nothing wrong, Edith, I hope?" he asked, noticing her look of
irritation.

"No, nothing, thank you, dear.  Only sometimes I get a little cross
with all the children's airs and graces."

"I shouldn't let them worry you.  You've got enough to do without
bothering over them.  The car's here and I'm just starting to fetch
Mother.  We ought to be back in good time for lunch, and by the way
dear, do you think we ought to send the car for Dora to-night?"

Edith raised her eyebrows.

"I've arranged to do that of course," she said in a slightly pained
voice, "I'm just going to ring up Dora and let her know."

"Splendid; that's quite all right.  Well I must be off now.
Good-bye."

"Good-bye, Rodney.  Be sure the warm rug is in the car for your
Mother."

Mrs. Rodney sat staring out of the window until the sound of the
front door being shut disturbed her thoughts.  Then she smoothed her
hair, sat very upright in her chair, pulled the telephone once again
towards her, and rang up Mrs. Edwin.

"Hullo, who are you?" she heard her sister-in-law ask.

"Good morning, Dora.  It's Edith speaking.  How are you?"

Her voice was unusually cordial, as if she hoped to establish a
cheerful atmosphere even through the awkward medium of the telephone
where her deliberately bright smile was lost.

"I'm not feeling very well thank you, Edith.  This week is always a
particularly trying one for me you know, and the strain seems to be
telling on me more than usual this year."

"What do you say?"

"I say the strain is telling on me more than usual this year.  What a
bad connection this is."

"Yes, isn't it?  I'm so sorry, but what did you say you were telling
me?"

"I don't know what you mean, Edith.  Hullo, are you there?  This is a
disgraceful connection.  I only said I was feeling the strain of this
week very badly."

"Oh! yes of course, I do sympathise with you, Dora.  It's a sad time
for you I know.  I just wanted a word with you about to-night."

"Really, Edith, I don't know that I shall be able to face a party
to-night."

"What do you say?"

"I said that I didn't really know whether I would be able to come
to-night or not."

"Oh that's better now.  I can hear you quite clearly.  Well I do hope
you'll manage to-night.  We'll all be so disappointed if you can't.
The children are looking forward to seeing you, and I know Grannie
and Aunt Sarah are counting on it too."

"I don't flatter myself that the children, as you call them, care one
way or the other about me."

"Oh!  that's rubbish, Dora.  We all hope you will come.  Now, may I
send the car for you?"

"Don't trouble, thank you very much.  It is not the lack of a car
that's preventing me coming."

"No of course not, I quite understand.  But I really rang up just to
offer you the car.  Dinner is a little early you see because of the
old ladies, and I thought it might be a convenience."

"Very kind of you I'm sure.  But as it happens I've made my own
arrangements.  My friend Mrs. Blythe asked me several days ago to use
her car both for going and coming."

"That's very nice then.  I'm so glad you feel able to come after all."

"I don't know that I do really.  I haven't felt quite myself since
Jessica's wedding.  The church was very draughty near the door and I
got badly chilled."

"That's too bad.  However, we will expect you to-night; it will be
very nice to see you.  Good-bye till then."

"What, Edith?"

"I said we would expect you to-night at quarter to eight.  Good-bye
for the present."

"But Edith, hullo Edith, are you still there?  I was just explaining
that I don't feel well enough to come."

"I'm so sorry, the telephone is really intolerable to-day, I didn't
catch what you said."

"I said I wasn't feeling quite myself."

"Well, we'll all be most disappointed, Dora, but of course if you
don't feel well enough, you're much wiser to stay at home."

"But I'd be sorry to disappoint you all.  As I said before, it's a
pity you chose this date for your party, but still, I must make the
effort and come, only don't expect me to be very bright."

"How nice of you; that really is delightful."

Mrs. Rodney tried to infuse a note of warmth into her voice, but as
she heard Mrs. Edwin's voice beginning plaintively "Of course I must
say---" she added loudly and hurriedly,

"Well, au revoir, and I'm sure you'll be none the worse of it," and
rang off.

Exasperated and depressed she got up and walked up and down the room
in a state of uncharacteristic agitation.  She was beset by minor
difficulties: Lavinia's annoyance at the merest hint of what to wear;
Jessica unable to manage her servant, in need of help and guidance,
but quite probably ready to resent both; Dora in her most tiresome
and difficult mood.

Mrs. Rodney sighed impatiently and rang the bell.  When the butler
appeared she sat down again at her desk, took up a list and ran
through it.

"About dinner to-night, there are one or two things to arrange.
First of all, Rayner, I want you to be on the upper landing to show
everyone into the drawing-room.  Evans must open the front door, but
I specially want you to announce everyone in full.  Mrs. Greene is
staying in the house but I want her announced too, and be careful
just to call her Mrs. Greene, and to give the others their full
names.  You know Mrs. Hugh Greene of course, but young Mr. Hugh and
his wife must be announced as Mr. and Mrs. Hugh Beckett Greene."

"I quite understand, Madam.  There will be Mrs. Greene, Mrs. Hugh
Greene, Mrs. Edwin Greene, Mr. and Mrs. Geoffrey Greene and Mr. and
Mrs. Hugh Beckett Greene."

"Yes, that's right.  I'll order flowers for the table when I'm out
this morning, and I want the Lowestoft service and the Wedgwood fruit
plates of course.  It's a family dinner, but in a way it's a
celebration."

She smiled at Rayner, confident of his interest in everything
pertaining to the family.

"I'll see to everything myself, Madam," he assured her.

"Mr. Greene has told you what champagne to bring up?" she asked.

"Yes Madam, but young Mrs. Hugh never takes champagne.  Should I open
a bottle of Chablis for her?"

"No, certainly not.  She must take a little to-night."

"Thank you, Madam.  Cook desired me to ask you if you would care for
the ice pudding to be shaped like a bell and garnished with orange
blossom.  She can make a nice sugar wreath to decorate the dish."

"What a good idea.  Yes, tell cook that will be very nice, and that
it is very good of her to have thought out a little compliment for
Miss Jessica.  I think that's all, thank you."

An expression of satisfaction had chased away her frown.  She was
pleased that the servants at least should throw themselves so keenly
into a family affair, even though the fact of their doing so
sharpened her annoyance at her children's aloof unresponsiveness.

The telephone rang shrilly.  Probably Dora, she thought, and took off
the receiver reluctantly, but it was Helen's voice that said:

"Hullo, Mrs. Greene, is that you?  Margaret told me you'd rung up
while I was working.  I'm sorry she didn't interrupt me; she ought to
have known I'd speak to you to-day."

Mrs. Rodney was mollified by the flattering implication in Helen's
words but she hoped for a further confirmation when she answered
provocatively:

"Good morning, my dear.  It was a little annoying of course, but
still you mustn't make an exception of me."

Helen's reply was casual but final.

"I couldn't ordinarily.  But to-day is rather special, isn't it."

Piqued as she was at not being given preferential treatment, Mrs.
Rodney was so delighted with Helen for realising the importance of
the occasion, that she decided to ignore the other point in the
meantime.  It could always be brought up later.

"I'm so glad you think so, dear," she said warmly.  "It certainly is
a special occasion from my point of view.  Tell me, what are you
thinking of wearing?"

"My silver and white brocade.  It's much the grandest frock I've got,
so what could be more suitable?"

Mrs. Rodney wondered momentarily if there was a faint note of mockery
in Helen's tones, but decided that it must be due to the telephone.

"That's delightful.  You always look so nice in it.  And Helen dear,
don't be late at all, will you.  It worries Grannie if dinner is a
minute later than quarter to eight."

"No, we won't be late I promise.  I'll let Geoffrey drive the car."

"Do, Helen, I'm sure it's wiser."

"Was there anything else you wanted, Mrs. Greene?"

"No, nothing.  I only thought I'd remind you about the hour."

"Well, good-bye Mrs. Greene, and good luck with your stage managing.
I hope the production will be good."

"Helen, hullo Helen, don't go yet.  Tell me what you mean, dear?"

Again a faint doubt of Helen's good faith crossed Mrs. Rodney's mind,
but she was reassured by Helen's calm explanation.

"I mean about to-night.  You'll have to stage manage the whole
affair, and I'm sure it will go beautifully.  I propose to enjoy
myself enormously as one of the humbler members of the caste."

"Oh I see," Mrs. Rodney resolutely stilled her doubts, and went on
playfully: "Of course a good hostess always has to stage manage a
little, and even more in a family party.  Good-bye, dear child, till
this evening, and don't be late."

Going upstairs to put on her hat Edith Greene's mind was busy over
the choice of flowers for the table.  White flowers seemed to her the
most ceremonial but she rejected chrysanthemums as being too clumsy
and lilies of the valley as being reminiscent of the sick room.  I
must strike the right note with my flowers, she thought.  I want the
whole thing to be sufficiently important.  Lilies, of course, Madonna
lilies, so suitable both for old Mrs. Greene and Jessica; they would
be exactly right.

Her face cleared and she went briskly out, confident that the scene
was set for the evening's play.



II

It was only twenty-five to eight when Rayner opened the door to
Lavinia.

"You are early, Madam," he said as he took her cloak, "I don't think
anyone is down yet."

"I know I am; I wondered if there was a chance of seeing Grannie
before the others arrived.  Do you suppose she will be down soon?"

"I don't know at all, but I can send Mary up to tell her you are
here."

"Yes do, Rayner; go and tell her now, I'll go up to the drawing-room."

On the upper landing Lavinia stopped to look at her reflection, tiny
and faintly distorted, in a small convex mirror that had delighted
her as a child.

She was wearing for the first time, in deference to her Mother's
wishes, a yellow velvet frock, quite plain, very full skirted, and,
in the fashion of the moment, short in front but dipping almost to
the ground behind.

Suddenly she took her wide skirt in either hand, and curtsied very
low to her own image.  The mirror was flooded with the yellow of her
frock, but as she rose and straightened herself the small grotesque
reflection was re-established.

The drawing-room was in darkness except for the leaping firelight but
she switched on the small lamp beside the fire, and sat down thinking
dreamily how pretty it would be if a group of ladies in long
old-fashioned frocks were to assemble there that night.

We would have to kiss Grannie's hand and Mother's too I suppose, and
Helen and Jessica and I would curtsey very low to each other and say
"Sister," and "Your servant, Sister."  And there would be so much
swaying and rustling of silks that it would seem like sixty Mrs.
Greenes instead of six.

She sighed as she looked forward to the evening ahead.

Really it will be quite ordinary, she decided; a little flutter of
excitement as each one comes in and then perfectly ordinary
conversation.  Aunt Sarah rather prim, and Grannie very crisp, and
Aunt Dora pretty doleful, and Mother managing everything, and keeping
us all in our proper places.

She stood up, and leaning against the mantel-piece looked round the
shadowy room.  Everything was orderly: the soft puce curtains hung in
beautifully symmetrical folds, a bowl of giant chrysanthemums stood
on a table, each petal tightly curled, the firelight shone on a vivid
Chinese vase standing on a little lacquer cabinet between the windows.

An air of stillness and expectation hung over the room.

It's a lovely setting, Lavinia decided suddenly.  After all there may
be an atmosphere about this evening.  Grannie is very old and Jessica
is very young, and nearly all the happiness and unhappiness that lies
in the years between them is bound up with the Greene family.
Perhaps that will make Grannie younger and Jessica older, so that
they will become alike and indistinguishable.

She shivered a little.  I'm glad I'm out of it, she thought.  This
family feeling frightens me.  I should hate to feel myself becoming
akin to Aunt Dora.

Rayner came into the room, switching on the lights so that all the
details of colour and form suddenly sprang into being.

"Mrs. Greene will be down in a moment," he said.

"Thank you," said Lavinia absently.  "Rayner, it's going to be very
odd to-night."

"I hope not, Madam, I'm sure."

"Yes, it's bound to be odd; I shall feel like the only human in a
company of poor ghosts."


_Arosa, December 1927.--Geneva, May 1928._









*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75836 ***